I cannot I want the spirit of prayer for I have no faith and the spirit of prayer in the spirit of adoption that perswadeth us of Gods fatherly ãâã and witnesseth to our spirits that wee are his children Rom. 8.15 16. Now I have no such witnesse in mee My heart is so oppressed with sorrow that it is even utterly dead and indisposed to prayer Certainely this hath beene the case of many a good soule A tentation indeed it is but ãâã one as the best either have or may be subject unto The Apostle acknowledgeth it in the name of all the faithfull Rom. 8.26 Wee know not what to ãâ¦ã For answer to this objection I have two things to say ãâ¦ã What we are to judge of them that are in this estate 2. What ãâã they are to take that are in this case For the first we must know two things First They that have any truth of grace at all in them have in them certainely the spirit of prayer though it may bee they ãâã it sad they ãâã it not in themselves As the first thing the childe be in to speake is to cry my father and my mother Esa. 8.4 For this is given by the Holy Ghost as the common badge to know all Gods servants by that they are able to pray Thus Paul discribeth Gods people 1 Cor. 1.2 All that in ãâã place call upon the name of Iesus Christ our Lord. And 2 Timothy 2.12 For ãâã righteousnesse with them that call on the Lord with a pure heart ãâã 4.6 Because yee are sonnes God hath sent forth the spirit of his sonne into your hearts crying Abba father So that I may reason thus with the weakest of Gods servants that are in this case thou art poore in spirit and ãâã for nothing more therefore thou hast truth of saving grace on thee for Christ calls thee blessed Matth 5.3 4. Thou lovest such as are godly even because they are godly therefore thou hast truth of grace in thee For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.14 Wee know that we have pâââed from âââth to life because wee love the brethren Thou art afraid to doe any thing that might offend God therefore thou hast truth of saving grace in thee For the Holy Ghost saith Psalme 128.1 Blessed is every one that feareth the Lord. Why then from hence thou maist undoubtedly conclude thou hast in thee the spirit of prayer And whereas thou ãâã than thou hast it not because thou feelest not in thy selfe the spirit of adoption thou feelest ãâ¦ã in thy selfe I answer 1. Thou maist leave saith though thou seek it ãâã for a time neither maist thou judge of thy state by thy feeling In the Churches ãâ¦ã her beloved had with drawne himselfe and ãâã gone Cant. 5.6 Nay in Christâ owne feeling his father had forsaken him Matth. 37.46 â Thou hast said though thou feelest it not 1 If thou mourne for nothing ãâã thou for the ãâã of it as that poore man did Mar 9.24 as the ãâã that cryeth was not borne dead or the man that feeleth himselfe sick hath life in ãâã If there ãâã nothing so much as to beleeve and to be rid of thy infidelity For Christ saith such are blessed Mat. 5.6 which they could not be if they had not saith Even the will is of grace Phil. 2.13 As lusting after a woman is adultery âat 5.28 so on the contrary lusting after faith is faith The second thing we must know touching the state of these men that complaine they cannot pray is this That a man may not onely have in him the spirit of prayer though he feele it not but he may also have the use of it and pray most effectually and acceptably when in his owne feeling his heart is ãâ¦ã indisposed unto prayer when he is to overwhelmed with griefe and his thoughts to distracted and troubled that he is unable to utter or conceive a prayer in any fit words or method at all this is evident both by examples and by reason also When Dâvidâ spirit was overwhelmed when he was so troubled that he could not speake as he complaineth Psal. 77.3 4. yet even then he prayed and prayed most effectually as he saith verse 1. I cryed unto God with my voice even unto ãâã with my voice and he gave care unto me How could that he ãâã ââ such verse 4. he was so troubled that he could not ãâã He ãâ¦ã could not doe it distinctly and orderly but he could cry to God ãâ¦ã make a noise as he saith Psal. 38.8 I have rowed ãâ¦ã oâ my heart and 55.2 I mourne in my complaint and make a noise yet God gave care to that prayer When Hezechiah was so oppressed with sorrow that he could not speake he could but chatter like a ãâ¦ã mourne like ãâã as he complained Esa. 38 14. yet eveâ then the spirit of prayer was in ãâã and ãâã effectually in him that chattering and mourning of his was a prayer and ãâ¦ã unto God as appeareth by verse 5. I have heard thâ prayer ãâ¦ã apostle tells us Rom. 3.26 27. that the spirit it selfe maketh ãâ¦ã in according to the will of God when wee are in that case that we know not what to pray when wee can doe nothing but sigh and groane unto God and can utter no requests unto him And David even when he had strong motions unto despaire prayed yet most acceptably Psal. â1 22 And to ãâã for the Lord is able enough to understand our desires though we expresse them not to him in words You that are tender mother ãâ¦ã Doe you never understand what your little ones doe ãâã and what they would have Doe you never relieve nor succour them till they can speake to you O the Lord doth as much and ãâã more ãâã you this way then you do the Dragons and Ostriches This made ãâ¦ã thus to God Psal. 38.9 Lord all my desire is before thee and ãâ¦ã not hiâ from thee and ãâã 7 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the ãâ¦ã 145 19. He will ãâ¦ã of them that feare him ãâ¦ã cry and will save them ãâ¦ã you that are tender ãâ¦ã moved with the groanes ãâ¦ã of your children ãâ¦ã is with the Lord the ãâ¦ã of his children ãâ¦ã much more and give in ãâã to our prayers then any ãâ¦ã wee can ãâã Thâ Lârd is said Psalme 102.20 to ãâã the groaning of the ãâã And when Hezechiah in his prayer could but chatter God ãâã him word not ââely that hee heard that prayer but tells him what it was that made that prayer so effectual with him Esa. 5â 5 I have seene thy teares ãâ¦ã faithfull themselves have had more comfort and confidence in their ãâ¦ã in their prayers they could ãâã unto God then in any words ãâ¦ã use in prayer Psalme 39.12 Hold not thy peace ãâ¦ã My friends scorne mee but mine eye ãâ¦ã is he prayed and that way sought comfort ãâ¦ã expressed the desires of his heart to God by ãâ¦ã by words O happy soules
thinke much to abase and humble themselves when they are to appeare before God and to speake unto him The foure and twenty Elders Rev. 4.10 cast downe their crownes when they were to speake unto God though that they were to speake were not confession of sin nor petition but praise and tanksgiving onely Yea the blessed Angels Rev. 7.11 Fell before the throne on their faces and worshipped God And the more humble we are in our selves the more hope we may have to speed well in our prayers If my people shall humble themselves and pray saith the Lord 2 Chron. 7.14 and seeke my face and to turne from their wicked waies then will I heare from heaven And Iam. 4.6 God giveth grace to the humble Wee should all judge our selves unworthy to do God any service Abraham did so Gen. 18.27 Behold I have taken upon me to speake unto the Lord. Iohn Baptist did so Mar. 1.7 I am not worthy to stoup downe and unlose the latchet of Christs shoe as if he had said to do the lowest or basest service about him And how may we bring out selves to this humility of heart when we go to God Surely the consideration of his greatnesse and our basenesse may be effectuall to do this This consideration humbled Abraham Gen. 18.27 Behold now I have taken upon me to speake unto the Lord and I am but dust and ashes And this consideration is also commended unto us by the Holy Ghost Eccl. 5 2. Be not rash with thy mouth and let not thine heart be hasty to utter any thing before God for God is in heaven and thou upon earth therefore let thy words be few Mistake not the meaning of the Holy Ghost he condemneth not all prayers that are long long prayers are not unlawfull specially upon extraordinary occasions for Christ we know continued a whole night in prayer Luk. 6.12 Yea our owne necessities and the necessities of the Church do sometimes impose a necessity upon us both to be more frequent and more long in our prayers then ordinary it were fit for us to be When Israel was in the field against Amalek Exod. 1â 11 12. Moses held up his hands to God with the helpe of Aaron and Hur a whole day even to the going downe of the Sun Carnall men are not fit judges in this case they are apt to thinke the smallest time that is spent in Gods service too long and to cry out as Mal. 1.13 Behold what a wearinesse it is And as in Amos 8.3 When will the Sabbath be done But if we would not offend in the length of our prayers these foure cautions which God in his Word giveth us must be observed in them First That in these our long prayers we do not out of any respects affect to be long it is too possible for a man to use long prayers in the meetings he hath with other Christians even to get applause thereby and to shew how farre he excelleth others in this gift And fye upon pride at all times but specially in prayer The Pharisees are taxed for this fault Matth. 23.14 For a pretence they made long prayers Secondly That we be indeed enabled by God to do it with understanding and use not vaine repetitions in our long prayers This caution our Saviour giveth Mat. 6.7 When ye pray use not vaine repetitions as the heathen do Certainely this is a common fault in the long prayers of most men Thirdly That in our long prayers our hearts be able to hold out as long as our tongues do The true worshippers saith our Saviour Iohn 4.23 shall worship the father in spirit and in truth A short praier made with fervency of devotion prevaileth more with God then the longest and most eloquent prayer can do without it It is the effectuall fervent prayer of the righteous man that availeth much Iam. 5.16 God cannot abide the prayers that are nothing but lip labour when men draw neare to God with their mouthes as the Lord complaineth Eâa 29.13 and honour him with their lips but their hearts are gon Fourthly That he that conceiveth the prayer have as well respect to them that joyne with him as to himselfe whether their hearts be like to hold out so long in that duty as his heart or his tongue is I had rather saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 14.19 in the Church speake five words so as I may edifie others and that that he speaketh there of teaching is as well to be understood of prayer as appeareth by the context then ten thousand words otherwise Marvell not that I say that in prayer and in all the exercises of religion respect must bee had to the ability of them that joyne with us in these duties and not to our owne only Our blessed Saviour had respect to this in his teaching Marke 4.33 With many such parables spake hee the word unto them as they were able to heare it And this the Lord had respect unto in the appointing of all the three solemne feasts wherein all the males were to assemble themselves before the Lord. Hee appointed them at such times as all the people might with most conveniency come unto Ierusalem and goe backe againe also unto their owne homes The Passeover was about the beginning of our April the feast of Pentecost in May and the feast of Tabernacles in September And in that moneth also was the day of atonement the generall fast kept as you may see Levit. 23. and Deut. 16. Certainely Gods purpose was therein to teach us that in the exercises of his worship whether ordinary or extraordinary respect must bee had to the conveniency of Gods people Decency and order is not more necessary or comely in any thing then in the matters of Gods worship Let all things bee done saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 14 40. decently and in order You see then by that place of Eccl. 5. that the consideration of Gods glorious greatnesse and of our owne basenesse may bee effectuall to humble us whensoever wee are to goe to God and to pray unto him But the consideration of the Lords holinesse and of our owne sinfulnesse may doe it much more Not onely the consideration of the foule actuall sins that we have all of us bin guilty of as wee see in that speech of Ezra 9.6 O my God I am ashamed and blush to lift up my face to thee my God for our iniquities are increased over our heads but specially the consideration of this vile nature that remaineth still in us even after our conversion whereby wee are so prone unto sin and have in us a continuall thirst unto evill according to that speech of Eliphaz Iob 15.16 How much more abominable and filthy is man that drinketh iniquity like water The third and last case wherein we are to make use of this doctrine for our humbling is in the times when wee are to renew our repentance and to humble our selves in fasting and prayer before God for our sins
extraordinary constantly who yet cannot master nor subdue any one lust but if they did use them conscionably and in a spirituall manner certainely the strength of their corruptions would bee abated by them Walke in the spirit saith the Apostle Galat. 5 16. and yee shall not fulfill the lusts of the flesh If in this as well as in other parts of our conversation wee could walke in the spirit performe spirituall duties in a spirituall manner wee could not fulfill the lusts of our flesh as wee doe See the truth of this but in two exercises of religion not to trouble you with more that are in most dayly use with all Christians and that is the Word and Prayer First There is great force in reading of the Word and hearing of it to subdue and mortifie sin in us if it be used conscionably Now yee are cleane saith our Saviour to his Apostles Iohn 15.3 through the word which I have spoken unto you The conscionable hearing of the Word is able to cleanse the heart from the corruption that is in it It is therefore called Iamesâ 21 because as the sciense of a good fruit that is grafted into a crab-tree-stocke will change the nature of the juyce and sap of it so the Word is able to change our natures quite See two notable instances of the power the Word hath this way 1. In the young man in whom wee know all kinds of lusts are most strong and violent and yet of him David saith Psal. 119.9 that if he would but conscionably exercise himselfe in the Word if he would take heed to his way according the Word he might be able to cleanse his way to cleanse his heart even from those unruly lusts of his 2. In a King who of all men in the world is in most danger as of other sins so specially of this to have his heart lifted and puffed up with pride and contempt of them specially that are his owne subjects and yet of him the Lord saith that if he will but exercise himselfe conscionably in the reading of the Word hee shall obtaine power over this corruption For giving the reason why hee would have him every day to read some part of the Bible he saith thus Deut. 17.20 That his heart bee not lifted up above his brethren and that he turne not aside from the commandement to the right hand or to the left As if hee should say this will subdue both the pride of his heart and every other corruption that is in it And two reasons there are why it must needs be so First Because the Word is able to discover every corruption to us how closely soever it lurke in our hearts and the loathsomnesse and odiousnesse of it also by the law commeth the knowledge of sin saith the Apostle Rom. 3.20 It is a discerner and discoverer of the very thoughts and intents of the heart as he saith Heb. 3.12 Compared therfore to a glasse Iam. 1.23 and to the light that maketh all things manifest as the Apostle speaketh Eph. 5.13 Secondly Because there is also a divine spirit life and power in it to work upon the heart to conquer and kill sin in it The words that I speake unto you saith our Saviour Iohn 6.63 they are spirit and they are life I have hid thy word in my heart saith David Psal. 119.11 that I might not sin against thee How could that keepe him from sinning Surely when any lust began to rise in his heart when he was tempted to any sin if he could then but remember some sentence of Gods word that condemned that sin that would be of force to stay him from it That even as our blessed Saviour himselfe did overcome Satan with Scriptum est It is written Matth. 4.10 so may the members of Christ bee able to overcome Satan and their owne corruptions by calling to mind and meditating and applying to themselves that which is written in the Word against them So saith David Psal. 17.4 By the words of thy lips I have kept mee from the paths of the destroyer For it is the sword of the spirit as the Apostle calleth it Ephes. 6.17 It is the weapon of our warfare mighty through God to cast downe our imaginations and every thing in us that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and bringing into captivitie every thought to the obedience of Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor 10.4 5. This Divine power that is in the Word to bridle and subdue their corruptions Gods people have alwayes felt and found by experience in themselves and doe all of them to this day and that is the cause why they doe take such paines for it and esteeme more of it as Iob speaketh Iob 23.12 then of their necessary food They that regard not the Word exercise not themselves in the reading and hearing of it or if they doe read and heare it yet have no care to hide it in their hearts and to use it as the sword of the spirit against their owne corruptions certainly such are farre from mortification any have no desire at all to mortifie and kill sin in themselves The other exercise of religion that hath such force to master and conquer our corruptions is prayer if it be used conscionably and spiritually This was the meanes that Paul used when hee was troubled with the thorne in his flesh and sought to be rid of it 2 Cor. 12.8 and by it he obtained though not a full deliverance from it yet strength sufficient to master it so as he was not overcome by it That which David saith of his worldly enemies Psal. 56.9 every Christian may say of these lusts that warre against his soule When I cry unto thee then shall mine enemies turne backe When we can pray we may be sure to become conquerours over any of our lusts By our faithfull prayer we may be able to deliver any brother from the bondage of any sin that he is fallen into if it be not the unpardonable sin For so saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.16 How much more may wee have confidence to obtaine by prayer deliverance from the dominion of any of our owne corruptions For of all suits we can make to God we have greatest assurance to speed in this when we pray for grace How much more saith our Saviour Lut 11.13 shall your heavenly father give the holy spirit to them that aske him Certainely this is one chiefe cause why the most of us can no better prevaile against our corruptions because we doe not more heartily complaine unto God of them and pray against them And wee may say as the Church doth Esay 64.6 7. Our iniquities like a wind have taken us away they carry us headlong whether they please And the reason is given in the next words There is none that calleth upon thy name or that stirreth up himselfe to take hold of thee The fift meanes the spirit of God in the word hath
us saith Paul Rom. 8.31 who can bee against us To hurt us hee meaneth The Lord is my light and my salvation saith David Psalme 27.1 whom shall I feare And 49.5 Wherefore should I feare in the dayes of evill when the iniquitie of my heeles shall compasse mee about Why David what maketh thee so secure in the midst of danger Hee telleth you verse 15. God will redeeme my soule from the power of the grave for hee shall receive mee On the other side hee that doubteth of Gods love to him in Christ must needes bee vexed with continuall feares feare of death and feare of troubles It is Christ only saith the Apostle Heb. 2.15 that delivereth them who through the feare of death were all their life time subject to bondage Thirdly This bringeth with it unto us all good things Seeke ye first the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse saith our Saviour Matth. 6.33 As if he had said Make your salvation sure make this sure unto your selves that God is reconciled unto you that you are in his favour and all these things shall be added unto you O that men could beleeve Christ in this that this is the best way to be certaine of all earthly comforts so farre as they shall bee good for us He that spared not his own son saith the Apostle Rom. 8.32 but delivered him up for us all how shall he not with him also freely give us all things Yea this sweetneth all Gods blessings to us and giveth a pleasant relish unto them when we can tast in them Gods love unto us in Christ. When Iob speaketh Iob 29.1 7. of the comfort he tooke in all Gods blessings in the time of his prosperity in his children and riches in that honour and esteeme God gave him among all men he giveth this for the reason of it verse 3. His candle his light the comfortable assurance of his savour shined upon my head Yea this will not onely susteine and keepe us from fainting in times of common trouble and calamity as Iob saith there Iob 29.3 By his light I walked through darknesse While the light of his countenance shined upon me I could walke cheerefully in the darkest and saddest times But it will also sweeten the bitterest afflictions that can befall our selves in particular when we know they are but the chastisements of our father that loveth us dearely though hee thus correct us The cup which my father hath given me saith our Saviour Iohn 18.11 shall I not drinke it All hope of deliverance and comfort in danger and distresse groweth from the assurance of Gods favour Vpon this David grounded his hope Psal. 42.5 Why art thou cast downe ô my soule c. Hope thou in God for I shall yet praise him for the helpe of his countenance To this he ascribeth all the deliverances the Church had received from the Lords right hand Psalme 44.3 They got not the land in possession by their owne sword neither did their own arme save them but thy right hand and thine arme and the light of thy countenance because thou hadst a favour unto them The sting of death saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.56 and if of death then of all other afflictions sure is sin and if the sting of them be once gone certainely there can be no deadly paine in them And thus Christ comforteth a poore man that was sicke of a dead palsy a disease that dulleth the spirits and maketh the heart as heavie as any disease can Matth. 9.2 Sonne be of good cheere thy sinnes be forgiven thee On the other side he that doubteth of Gods love to him in Christ what comfort can hee have in life or in death in prosperity or in adversity specially if God shall be pleased to awaken his conscience What sweetnesse can a man find in all his wealth or pleasure or good cheere when it hath this bitter tang and loose with it that his heart shall say to him I may be a vessell of wrath for all that Alas Cain had as much as all this commeth to and Esau and Dives who are all now firebrands in hell Must not the joy that all such men seeme to take in their prosperity be such as the Apostle speaketh of 2 Cor. 5.12 in the face onely and not in the heart And if this be their condition in their greatest prosperity then what comfort can they have in their affliction and in their death thinke you What is the hope of the hypocrite saith Iob 27.8 though he hath gained when God taketh away his soule Fourthly If we were once assured of Gods speciall love to us in Christ this would make us yeeld obedience unto God and do his service not grudgingly or as of necessity but as out of love and willingly and cheerefully For a good man a bountifull a kind man saith the Apostle Rom. 5.7 some will even dare to die And if the goodnesse and bounty of a man have such force with us that we thinke we can never do too much for him will not the assurance of this marvellous bounty and goodnesse of God to us in Christ make us to say with David Psal. 116.12 What shall I render unto the Lord for all his benefits towards me what might I doe to please and honour him that hath so dearely loved me This will make us pray with boldnesse and zeale O God thou art my God saith David Psal. 63.1 early will I seeke thee When our Saviour taught his Disciples and in them us all to pray Matth. 6.9 he biddeth us begin thus Our father which art in heaven Till our hearts doe thus conceive of God that he is our father that he loveth us with a fatherly love we can never pray aright We may say a prayer and that is all that the most of us doe but we can never pray with our hearts till then Therefore also the Apostle teacheth us Rom. 8.15 16. that the spirit that maketh us able to cry in our prayers unto God that is to pray fervently and earnestly is the spirit of adoption that spirit which witnesseth with our spirits that wee are the sonnes and daughters of God that assureth us God is our father and maketh us able to call him father yea to cry to him Abba father And as this will make us able to pray with comfort so will this also make us able to heare and reade and meditate in the Word with cheerefullnesse and a good appetite As new borne babes saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.2 3. desire the sincere milke of the Word if so be that yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious This will make us keepe the Sabbaths even whole Sabbaths without wearisomenesse Yee shall keepe every man my Sabbaths saith the Lord Levit. 19.3 Why so What may move us to doe this willingly and cheerefully I am the Lord your God saith he In a word this will make us walke cheerefully in every duty of obedience in every way of
preaching where Gods power appeareth wherein God preacheth aswell as man God teacheth the heart inwardly aswell as man doth teach the outward man And that that he saith of preaching may bee said of every other ordinance of God That is only true compleate baptisme wherein God hath baptized the party aswell as man that a true and compleate communion which God hath administred aswell as man that a true and compleat prayer when the spirit of God hath joyned with mee and prayed aswell as I. 1. Then and then onely shall wee have comfort in our baptisme when wee can find that wee have beene baptized of God Hee shall baptize you saith Iohn baptist speaking to the faithfull Matthew 3.11 with the holy Ghost and with fire Happy is that soule that can find hee hath beene baptized by that hand that can say thus As by Gods minister I had water sprinkled upon mee by the ordinance of God in mine infancy when I knew it not so now I doe verily know and feele that the Lord himselfe hath by his spirit sprinkled upon my soule the bloud of his deare Sonne that blood of sprinkling as the Apostle calleth it Heb. 12.24 hath assured mee that it was shed for mee and I doe verily know and feele that he hath saved me as the Apostle speaketh Tit. 3.5 by the washing of regeneration and renewing of the holy Ghost 2. Then and then only shall we have comfort in the Lords supper when we can find that as Gods minister hath by his appointment given us the bread and wine so the Lord himselfe hath given us the body and bloud of his owne son and commanded us to feed upon him Moses gave you not that bread from heaven saith our Saviour Iohn 6.32 but my father giveth you the true bread from heaven and he sheweth what hee meaneth by that verse 35. I am the bread of life No minister can give thee that true bread from heaven the body and bloud of Christ to feed upon the Lord onely can give thee that And as when thou goest to the sacrament at any time thou must seeke and expect to receive this from him thou must cry to God as they did there ver 34. Lord evermore give us this bread So if thou canst find that thou hast in the Sacrament by the eye of thy faith discerned God giving thee this bread and by the hand of thy faith received it of him ô happy thou it was the comfortablest supper that ever thou wert at in thy life 3. Then and then only can wee have comfort in our preaching and you in your hearing when we and you can find that the Lord is with us worketh with us in this ordinance of his When we that are preachers can find that our ministery is not in word onely but also in power and in the holy Ghost as the Apostle speaketh 1 Thess. 1.5 when we see God worketh with us and blesseth our ministery and it may be said of us as of them Actes 11.21 The hand of the Lord was with them and a great number beleeved and turned unto the Lord. And when you that are hearers can find that in your hearing the Lord openeth your hearts to attend with diligence and delight to that that you heare as hee did Lydias Actes 16.14 when ye can find that in the hearing of the word ye are taught of God drawne and effectually perswaded to beleeve and obey the truth that you heare as our Saviour saith all the Elect shall bee Iohn 6.44 45. when in the hearing of the truth of God delivered by any of his servants you heare withall that word behind you that is spoken of Esay 30 21. saying this is the way walke ye in it when in the ministery of the Word you can feele that mighty power of God that the Apostle speaketh of 2 Cor. 10 5. casting downe your imaginations and every high thing in you that exalteth it selfe against the knowledge of God and bringing into captivity every one of your thoughts to the obedience of Christ finally when we can say of your teachers as that man did 1 Cor. 14.25 Of a truth God is in you certainly God worketh with you then I say and then onely can you have comfort in your hearing 4. Lastly Then and then onely can wee have comfort in our prayers when we can find the Lord hath bin with us in prayer And when is that 1. When wee find the Lord hath prepared our hearts to pray Lord saith David Ps. 10.17 thou hast heard the desire of the humble thou wilt prepare their heart thou wilt cause thine eare to heare When the spirit it selfe maketh intercession for us quickneth our prayers prompteth us in them How may we know that will you say Surely by two notes 1. When in our prayers we can cry Abba father for this is made a certain note of the spirits helping us in prayer Rom. 8.15 Gal. 4.6 2. When even then when we know not what to pray we can say nothing almost but grone sigh it out yet even the requests that we make are according to the will of God we desire nothing so much as mercy and grace this second note also of the spirits helping us in prayer the Apostle giveth Rom. 8.26.27 From hence now the foorth and last point will necessarily follow for you had the Reason of it already That a Christians chiefe care should be in every duty of Gods worship to find that God is with him in it that God worketh with him Purge thou mee with hysope saith David here wash thou mee And as Moses did in another case Exodus 33 15 16. so should wee all importune and expostulate with the Lord in this case If thy presence goe not with us saith hee carry us not up hence for wherein shall it bee knowne that I and thy people have found grace in thy sight Is it not in that thou goest with us So may we say Lord if thou accompany not thine ordinances and worke not with us in them to what purpose should we performe them How shall it appeare that we have found grace in thy sight The uses that this Doctrine serveth unto are two principally 1. For instruction 2. For exhortation And first this teacheth us the true cause why in this time of so long continuall use of all Gods ordinances there is so little fruit to be seene This is the generall complaint of these times 1. Gods faithfull ministers complaine of this and cry as Esa. 49.4 that they have laboured in vaine they have spent their strength for nought and in vaine they see no fruit of their labours And 2. the carnall man and enemy to the Gospell every where casteth this in our teeth Woe be to the world because of offences saith our Saviour Mat. 18 7. and surely this is a chiefe offence that many do miserably stumble at These that heare so much say they and read so much pray so much what
faith that God hath so loved him hee cannot choose but love him againe and serve him out of love and not out of feare onely Faith worketh by love saith the Apostle Galathians 5.6 As if hee had said The first and chiefe fruit that it putteth forth and whereby it sheweth that life and efficacy that is in it is this it breedeth in the heart that hath it an unfained love unto God Yea proportionable to our faith and the assurance wee have of Gods love to us will our love unto God bee Many sinnes are forgiven her saith our Saviour Luke 7.47 for shee loved much but to whom little is forgiven the same loveth but a little Certainely beloved the true cause why the most of us beare no more love to God and goodnesse then wee doe is this that either wee have no faith no assurance of Gods love to us in the pardon of our sinnes or els wee have knowne but few sinnes by our selves and have beene but a little humbled for sinne and therefore we are not much affected with the mercy and love that God hath shewed to us in the pardon of our sinnes Now for the force that is in justifying faith to quicken and enable us unto every good duty which is the second particular that I promised to speake of I might be large in the handling of it There is no good duty either towards God or man that thou findest thy selfe most backward in but if thou hadst faith to assure thee of Gods love to thee in Christ and to beleeve the promises that God hath made unto that duty and if thou wouldst also stirre up and exercise thy faith in meditating of Gods mercy and love and of those particular promises thou shouldst find thy selfe thereby made farre more able to performe that duty and to performe it in a holy and comfortable manner then thou art This is that whereby David was wont to prepare himselfe to Gods publique worship I will goe to thine house saith hee Psalme 5.7 in the multitude of thy mercies But I will instance and that briefly too but in two particular duties that is to say the hearing of the word and prayer For the first No man can heare the Word with any affection and fruit till he have faith and be thereby perswaded of Gods love to him in Christ. As new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the Word saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.2 3. that you may grow thereby if so bee yee have tasted that the Lord is gracious As if he should say Then and not till then you shall be able to doe it God hath made many promises to such as heare his Word Generall promises 1. Hee will ever assist this ordinance and worke with it Matthew 28.20 Goe teach all nations and loe I am with you to the end of the world 2. That hee will save the soules of his people by this ordinance Iames 1.21 Esa. 55.3 3. That by this ordinance hee will begin grace and convert the soule Psalme 19.7 4. That by this ordinance hee will increase and perfect grace where hee hath begun it Vnto you that heare shall more bee given saith our Saviour Marke 4.24 And Acts 20.32 I commend you to God and to the Word of his grace which is able to build you up And particular promises God hath also made to them that attend upon this ordinance 1. That hee will by this ordinance give them strength to overcome their strongest corruptions Even a young man may cleanse his way thereby Ps. 119.9 2. That he will by this ordinance worke peace in their consciences Esa. 57.19 How falleth it out then that many of us heare constantly and find no such thing Surely the cause is rendred Hebrewes 4.2 The Word preached did not profit them not being mixed with faith in them that heard it In our hearing wee make not use of our faith to make claime to these promises and expect the performance of them unto us Secondly For prayer Till a man have some assurance by faith of the pardon of his sinnes and of Gods favour hee can never pray aright nor with any heart and affection Romanes 10 14. How shall they call on him in whom they have not beleeved It is the spirit of grace that is the spirit of supplications Zach. 12.10 He that goeth to God must apprehend him and conceive of him as of his father Matthew 6.9 And on the other side hee that is by faith perswaded that God is his gracious father cannot choose but resort much to him in hearty prayer Galathians 4.6 O God thou art my God saith David Psalme 63.1 early will I seeke thee And 86.4 5. Vnto the Lord doe I lift up my soule for thou Lord art good and ready to forgive and plenteous in mercy to all that call upon thy name Many are the promises that God hath made unto prayer Generall promises that he will heare and answer us Esa. 30.19 Hee will be very gracious unto thee at the voice of thy cry when hee shall heare it he will answer thee And Iohn 16.23 Whatsoever ye shall aske the father in my name hee will give it unto you And particular promises 1. Deliverance from any trouble and affliction Psalme 50.15 Call upon me in the day of trouble I will deliver thee Or strength and patience to beare it Iames 1.5 If any of you lack wisdome let him aske of God and it shall be given him 2. Whatsoever spirituall grace we stand in need of Luke 11.13 Your heavenly father will give his holy spirit to them that aske him 3. Inward joy and peace of conscience Iob 33.26 Hee shall pray to God and hee will bee favourable unto him and hee shall see his face with joy Aske and ye shall receive that your joy may be full Iohn 16.24 Why then have wee no more heart to prayer Why receive wee no more good by it Surely wee doe not make use of our faith in thinking of and trusting to these promises of God when we goe to prayer and that is a maine cause of it And let not that man thinke saith the Apostle Iames 1.7 that hee shall receive any thing from the Lord. And thus have I finished those foure Motives I promised to give for the enforcing of this exhortation Lecture CXLII On Psalme 51.7 March 2. 1629. IT followeth now that we proceed unto those signes and notes that I promised to give you whereby they that have received Christ and are justified by him may be knowne And surely there is great need that we should have signes and notes given us in Gods Word whereby this may be discerned and judged of For we finde by experience of all ages that many doe verily thinke that Christ and all his merits doe belong to them who yet did never receive him nor have any title to him at all Many will say to me in that day saith our Saviour Matth. 7.22 23. Lord Lord have we not prophesied in
loves his people and sheweth his love even in reprooving by reproving sin neither in rage nor in a merry and flouting manner nor so as to set a brand of infamy upon them Ibid. Therefore desire to live under such a Minister as will faithfully reprove sinne and the great sin of the people that cannot endure it p. 52. the reasons why men cannot endure such a ministery Ibid. p. 53. the folly and sin of these men discovered in foure points Ibid. Objections answered that are made against such a ministery 1 That they use to raile give bitter and opprobrious termes to men 2 they use in a most unseemely fashion to cry and stampe and beat the pulpit p. 54. 3 They are alwaies chiding and inveighing and shew no love to the people pag. 55. 4 They love noâ to deale with then people in private but disgrace them publikely 5 They are given to hearken to âale-beareâs page 56. Lect 10. In all our distresses we must fly to God by prayer and seeke comfort that way p. 59. for 1 In all our afflictions God hath 2 chiefe hand 2 He is able to releeve us 3 himselfe hath prescribed this course to us pag 60. 4 The Lord is ready to be found this way p. 61. The meanes of comfort we all apt to neglect Ibid. Lect. 11. Impediments that keepe us from this remooved 1 Th'extreamity of my affliction overwhelmes me and the tokens of Gods anger upon me are such that I have no hope to speed p. 63 64. 2 I am so vile a sinner that I dare not pray Ibid. p. 65. Lect 12. 3 I cannot pray p. 66 67. Every faithfull man hath the spirit of prayer yea a man may pray most acceptably though he do not feele that he hath faith or the spirit of prayer Ib. Such must bewaile their case to God and strive to pray for all they cannot doe it with feeling and comfort p. 68 69. Lect. 13. 4 It is to no purpose for me to pray Ibid. Resolve this is but a tentation and resist it and how p. 70. Particular answer to Sathans reason in this tentation 1 They that never use to pray doe as well as those that are most given unto it ibid. 2 men use ordinary meanes for their comfort with discretion they may do well enough though they never pray p. 71. Though God usually helpe men by meanes and best by best meanes p. 72. Yet he is the giver of all meanes and the vertue that is in them to do us good commeth wholly from him and Gods servants have therefore in the use of all meanes and in all occaâsions of their life sought to him Ibid. p. 73. â Lect. 14. 3 God knowes our necessities well enough and hath decreed what he will do for us and is of himself apt enough to do us good without our asking Ibid. 74. 4 I have long used to pray and finde no good by it Ibid. It may be God rewards our prayer though we obtaine not our suite presently p. 75. Foure reasons why God delayes his answer Ibid. By five things wee may know God answereth us though we obtaine not what we aske p. 76 77. Lect. 15. When we have prayed long and finde no audience this must trouble us p. 78. We should hearken after our prayers what answer God gives them Ibid. We must not give over praying though we receive no answer p. 79. Examine the cause why thy prayers speed no better p. 80. Six causes for which the Lord useth oft to put back the prayers of his people without a gracious answer p 81 c. Lect. 16. Pardon of sin is more to be desired then deliverance from the greatest judgement that can befall us p. 84. for 1 sin is the greatest evill p. 85 2 pardon of sin a sufficient ground of comfort in any distresse Ibid. 3 in this suit we should be more earnest with God then in any other p. 86. 4 he hath enough to make him happy that hath that Ibid for 1 sin is a debt p 86. 2 sin is filthinesse and uncleannesse p. 87. Lect 17. Most men seeke after many things more then the pardon of sin count not sin the greatest evill nay no evill or misery at all p 88 89. our sins not smaller then such as Gods people have beene greatly humbled for Ibid p. 90. The knowledge of Gods mercy should not cause us to be the lesse troubled for our sins p. 91. for 1 His mercy in pardoning of sinne is not common to all but shall be denied three sorts of sinners Ibid. 2 That will aggravate sin and not make it the lighter p. 92. Nor this conceit that others worse then wee have found mercy both in life and death yet were never humbled For 1 it may bee they found not mercy with God though they prospered Ibid. 2 We are bound in charity to judge the best of their estate Ibid. 3 They may have beene soundly humbled for sin though we know it not p. 93. It s no good argument a sinner dieth in Gods favour because he dieth quietly p. 93. Lect. 18. Seeke pardon of sinne above all things Seeke it without delay and earnestly Ibid. For 1 its possible to be gotten 2 in regard of the excellency of this pardon p. 94. Seeke it speedily 1 in regard of the continuall danger of death we are in 2 in respect we are daily liable to afflictions p. 95. 3 in respect of the present comfort of our life page 96. Meanes to obtaine it 1 Bring the heart to a sound sense of sin Ibid. 2 Pray beg pardon for even such as want assurance of pardon may pray pag. 97. 3 Confesse thy sinnes to God 4 Fly by faith to Christ for it pag. 98. A man may have his pardon and not know and perceive he hath it and the reasons of it Ibid. p. 99. Yet may a man in this life be assured that his sins are pardoned Ibid. We must not be our own judges in this case but this must be knowne by the Word viz. 1 if we came to it the right way viz. by the foure meanes mentioned 2 If we finde ouâ hearts changed and sanctified p. 100 3 If the knowledge of Gods love hath bred in us a love to him 4 If the knowledge of Gods love maketh us willing to forgive men p. 1â1 Lect. 19. The best of Gods servants have no other ground of hope to finde favour with God for the pardon of their sinnes but onely in the mercy of the Lord p. 102. For 1 Though Christ hath dearely purchased our pardon yet is it meerely of Gods free grace that wee receive any benefit by him p. 103. 2 Though good workes bee strong foundations of our hope and comfort yet the maine foundation of all the hope and comfort we have in our workes is the mercy and free grace of God p. 104 106. Lect. 20. The best man cannot rely on any goodnesse hee findeth in himselfe
that can expresse the desires of their hearts God ãâã way for God maketh precious account of their ãâã of his children ãâã one of them shall fall to the ground Psal. 56.8 ãâ¦ã are they not in thy ãâã And this is the first part of mine answer to this ãâã objection Now ãâã show you what they must do that we in this case that finde their spirits so ãâ¦ã with sorrow and their hearts so deadred as they are utterly indisposed and unable to pray Two things we must doe when we are in this case First we must bewaile it and mourne for it If the one side of thy body or thy tongue were taken with a dead palsy so as thou couldst not goe or speake to thy friend thou wouldst think thy case to be very heavie and thou wouldst much bewaile it But this is a farre heavier case and more to be bewailed when such a deadnesse hath taken thy soule that thou canst not goe nor speake unto thy God Complaine to God and crave helpe of him against it as David doth Psal. 119.25 My soule cleaveth to the dust quicken thou me according to thy Word and verse 159. Quicken me ô Lord according to thy loving kindnesse Complaine to Christ the heavenly Physitian of this thy disease he is able to helpe thee For 1 Cor. 15.45 the last Adam is made a quickning spirit Cry to him when thou art most indisposed and unable to pray as his Disciples did Luk. 11.1 Lord teach me to pray Nourish in thy heart the feeling and sense of this thy disease so as thou canst mourne for it and bewaile it to God and thou art safe Mat. 5.4 Blessed are they that can mourne for this for certainely they shall be comforted Secondly seeing thou hast heard that when thou feelest thy selfe most unable to pray yet thou hast even then in thee the spirit of prayer therefore stirre up that grace that excellent grace of God which is in thee I dare not denie but a weake Christian may use the helpe of a good prayer booke in this case better to pray on a booke then not to pray at all Certainely it is a spirit of errour that hath taught the world otherwise 1. Our blessed Saviour prescribed to his Disciples a forme of prayer not onely to be to them and his whole Church a rule and sampler according to which all our prayers should be framed as appeares when he saith Mat. 6.9 after this manner pray ye but even for them and to say tying themselves to the very words of it as appeareth Luk. 11.2 When ye pray say our father c. By which answer of our Saviour to his Disciples it may also appeare that Iohn taught his Disciples to pray by giving them formes of prayer to say yea even in secret prayer Mat. 6.6 2. All the best reformed Churches do now and ever have used even in publicke Leiturgies and prescript formes of prayer and have judged them of great use and necessity for the edification of the Church And surely this argument is not to be contemned by any sober Christian as appeareth by the Apostles speech 1 Cor. 11.16 If any man seeme to be contentious we have no such custome neither the Churches of God So doth he againe presse the example and practice of all the Churches of the Saints 1 Cor. 14.33 3. This is no stinting nor hinderance to the spirit of prayer in any of Gods people no more then the singing of praise to the Lord in the words of David is now and was in Hezechia's time 2 Chron. 29.30 or the joyning in heart with the words that another uttereth in conceived prayer which yet is Gods ordinance 1 Cor. 14.16 Though this I say be lawfull and may be used for a helpe yet seeing every Christian even the meanest and weakest hath the gift and spirit of prayer I may say to every one of you in this case as the Apostle doth in another to Timothy 1 Tim. 4.14 Neglect not the gift that is in thee and 2 Tim. 1.6 Stirre up the gift of God that is in thee When thou feelest thy selfe most indisposed to prayer yeeld not to it but strive and indeavour to pray even then when thou thinkest thou canst not pray If we should never pray but when we feele our selves apt to it alas how seldome should many of us pray Therefore when thou feelest thy selfe most indisposed to prayer yeeld not to this cursed humour but strive and endeavour to pray even then when thou thinkest thou canst not pray The Church complaineth Esa. 64.7 that no man stirred up himselfe to take hold of God we should stirre up our selves to this worke For I we must take notice of this that Satan hath a chiefe hand in hindering us from prayer in causing this deadnesse and indisposition of our hearts unto it When Iehoshua stood before the Angel of the Lord Satan stood at his right hand to resist him Zach. 3.1 And which of Gods servants find not this to bee true in their owne experience This I say we should take notice of that he get not advantage of us by our yeelding unto him as Paul saith 2 Cor. 2.11 Lest Sathan should get an advantage of us for we are not ignorant of his devices The more Satan hateth this duty the better we should love it the more basie he is to hinder and interrupt us in it the more earnestly should we bend and set our hearts unto it Iam. 4.7 Resist the Divell and hee will flee from you 2. Consider how much God is delighted in the labour of our love Heb. 6.10 God is not unrighteous that he should forget your worke and labour of love that is those duties which out of love to him we performe with labour and striving Thinke not beloved that those prayers onely are pleasing to God wherein we please our selves best or which we performe with most facility and aptnesse of mind and speach No no when we can performe this duty in obedience unto God even against our owne disposition and the mighty conflicts and oppositions that we find in our own hearts against it these are the prayers that are most acceptable to God As Abrahams obedience was in offering up his sonne of which the Lord saith Gen. 22.12 Now I know that thou fearest God seeing thou hast not withheld thy sonne thine onely sonne from me 3. By using and exercising that little grace that small ability to pray that thou hast thou shalt increase it and grow more able to do it with comfort For so runneth the promise Mat. 25 29. To every one that hath that is by imploying and exercising of it doth shew that he hath for otherwise the unprofitable servant had a talent also shall be given and he shall have abundance Let us therefore do as they that through sicknesse and weaknesse have lost their appetite yet by eating provoke and recover their appetite one morsell drawing downe another so let us carefully and conscionably
exercise those small abilities that God hath given us in prayer and wee shall find that by using they will greatly increase Lecture XIII On Psal. 51.1 2. Ianuary 24. 1625. FOlloweth the fourth and last impediment that keepeth men from flying to God and seeking helpe and comfort from him by prayer in their distresses and that is a conceit that it is to no purpose for them to pray This conceit as it prevaileth with wicked men and castawayes and keepeth them in a continuall neglect of this duty What profit should we have say they if we pray to him Iob 21. ââ So have Gods dearest servants beene oft troubled with it and for a time kept from this duty by it And have beene apt to resolve as David doth of all the duties of piety in generall Psal. 73.13 Verily I have cleansed my heart in vaine so of this duty in particular certainely it is but lost labour for me to pray And as Satan will alway pretend reason for whatsoever he suggesteth to us so did he with our first parents Gen. 3.5 God doth know that in the day yee eate thereof then your eyes shall be opened and ye shall be as Gods knowing good and evill And his chiefe strength still to keepe out Christ and his grace lyeth in the thoughts and imaginations in the reasons that he suggesteth unto men to object against goodnesse and to defend sinne as is plaine 2 Cor. 10.5 so hath he put foure reasons into the hearts of men to confirme them in this conceit that it is to no purpose for them to pray Let this short summe of the foure reasons suffice in the first propounding of them and the larger laying of them downe reserved to the place where they are to be answered particularly 1. That many doe well enough that never pray 2. That the use of the meanes with discretion will serve the turne without prayer 3. That God knoweth our necessities well enough and hath both decreed what to do for us and is apt enough of himselfe without seeking to 4. That themselves have used it long to no purpose Now before I come to answer these reasons in particular this I must say of them in generall that if any of Gods people such as I must judge all you to be that heare me now be troubled at any time with these thoughts as surely as I have already told you they may be they must resolve thus with themselves Certainely this is but a tentation this commeth of the evill one For it tendeth directly to atheisme and is high blasphemy against God Those thoughts that tend to the restraining of men from prayer tend directly to the casting off of all true feare of God Thou castest off feare saith Eliphâz Iob 15.4 and restrainest prayer before God The man that is once perswaded not to call upon God hath learned to say in his heart there is no God Psal. 14.1.4 And of them that said Mal. 3.14 It is in vaine to serve God the Lord saith verse 13. that their words had beene stout against the Lord. Poure out thy fury saith the Prophet Ier. 10.25 upon the heathen that know thee not and upon the families that call not on thy name 1. The persons the families that use not to pray know not God are no better then Atheists 2. God will poure out his fury upon such And seeing this is so what must they do that are troubled with this tentation Surely They must 1 Put on a resolution to resist it harden thy heart against it withstand it defie it Iam. 4.7 Resist the Divell and he will flee from you Say as our Saviour did when hee was tempted by Satan to such a foule sinne Mat. 4.10 Get thee hence avaunt Sathan Yea in a tentation farre lesse then this when Peter tempted him but to favour himselfe and shun the crosse Mat. 16.23 He turned and said to Peter get thee behind me Sathan thou art an offence unto me 2 By prayer and crying unto God for strength against it they must resist even this tentation against prayer For that is a chiefe remedy against all tentations Luk. 22.40 Pray that ye enter not into and be delivered into the power of temptation As Christ did for Iehoshuah when Satan stood at his right hand to resist him Zach. 3.2 The Lord rebuke thee ô Satan even the Lord that hath chosen Ierusalem rebuke thee 3 They must make use of the sword of the spirit whereby Christ our captaine did drive away the tempter Mat. 4.4 7.10 It is written by weighing with themselves how directly this tentation opposeth the whole tenour of the holy Scripture And say thus with themselves Shall I yeeld to this conceit that it is to no purpose to pray Why how oft hath God commanded us to pray Psal. 50.15 Call upon me in the day of trouble and Mat 7.7 Aske and it shall be given you and 1 Thess. 5.17 Pray without ceasing How frequent and constant have all the Saints even such as God hath given greatest testimony unto beene in prayer Even the wisest of them as Daniel who would not give over his constant course in prayer no not for the saving of his life Dan. 6.10 Nay our blessed Saviour was so himselfe even he was frequent in this duty Mar. 1.35 In the morning a great while before it was day he went out and departed into a solitary place and there prayed And shall I suffer Satan to perswade me that it is a needlesse thing to pray But let us now consider the reasons whereby Satan perswadeth men to this Atheisticall divellish conceit And to the first That they that never use to pray do as well as those that are most given unto it I answer that this is most false they do not so well For 1. The blessings they receive are but temporall and such as are no testimonies of Gods speciall love Mat. 5.45 He maketh his sunne to rise on the evill and on the good and sendeth raine on the just and on the unjust Whereas they that pray shall have better things then these Luk. 11.13 Your heavenly father will give the holy spirit to them that aske him 2. They that pray not can have no assurance to enjoy no not these temporall blessings neither to have them when they want them nor to hold them when they have them For they have no word nor promise of God for them Iob 21.16 Loe their good is not in their hand Whereas they that pray may be sure to have so much even of these things as shall be good for them For they have a promise that they may build upon Psal. 34.10 They that seeke the Lord shall not want any good thing This promise certainely to them that can beleeve it is more worth then a thousand pound land a yeere So that he that can pray may be secure for outward things and need not disquiet his heart with carking cares Pro. 16.3 Commit thy works thy labours and endeavours
inward comfort and assurance of Gods favour increased thereby this is such an answer as is best of all and may abundantly countervaile the want of any other blessing that thou hast begged of God In old time God was wont to answer and give testimony unto the prayers of his servants by sending fire from heaven to consume their sacrifices 2 Chron. 7.1 When Solomon had made an end of praying the fire came downe from heaven and consumed the burnt offerings And 1 King 18.24 The God that answereth by fire lât him be God And as God was wont to answer his people and to testifie his approbation and liking of their prayers and service by fire so doth he now use by his holy spirit which was typified and resembled by that fire Mat. 3.11 to testifie that he is well pleased with the prayers of his people warming and comforting their hearts thereby Ioh. 16.24 Aske and ye shall receive that your ãâã may be full This is that that David meaneth when he saith Psal. 35.13 His prayer returned into his owne bosome This is the meaning of that promise that is made to the prayers of Gods people Phil. 4.6 7. In every thing by prayer and supplication let your requests be made knowne to God and the peace of God which passeth all understanding shall keepe your hearts and mindes From hence it is that the faithfull have begun their prayers with great heavinesse yet before they had ended them have found unspeakable comfort as Psal. 6.8 1â Fiftly when though the Lord do not either grant us the good things we have prayed for or those inward feelings and comforts of his spirit yet he makes us able to continue praying and crying still unto him even then when we feele our selves ready to give over and faint Certainely so long as we have strength ministred unto us to hold out in prayer we may be sure God heareth us and regardeth our prayers For this strength and ability to pray even then when God seemeth to neglect us is a speciall worke and fruit of Gods spirit Rom. 8.26 It is the spirit that thus helpeth our infirmities and maketh intercessions for us And God cannot but heare and regard the voice of his owne spirit verse 27. He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the minde of the spirit So long as thou canst pray specially with such striving and labour is not possible thou shouldst be neglected of God Psal. 10.17 Lord thou hast heard the desire of the humble thou wilt confirme their heart thou wilt cause thine eare to heare Lecture XV. On Psal. 51.1 2. February 7. 1625. IT followeth now that we proceed to the second part of that answer I told you was to be made to the fourth and last reason that men are taught by Satan to alledge to prove that it is a needlesse thing to pray namely their owne experience that themselves have prayed long and found no comfort nor benefit by it And in this second part of mine answer I must shew you what we are to do in this case when we have used prayer for some blessings and comforts we want for our selves or others and are never the better for it Now in this case three things must be done by us 1. We must take this to heart and be affected with it 2. We must pray still 3. We must examine well what the cause should be why we obtaine not our suits why we receive no answer from God to our prayers First I say when we have prayed long and received no answer from God we must take this to heart and be affected with it as with a token of the Lords displeasure For so we see Gods servants have alwaies beene much troubled and complained of this as of a great affliction Iob 30 20. I cry unto thee and thou dost not heare me I stand up and thou regardest me not Psal. 22.1 2. My God my God why hast thou forsaken me why art thou so farre from helping mee and from the words of my roaring ô my God I cry in the day time but thou hearest not and in the night season and am not silent âam 3.8 When I cry and shout be shutteth out my prayer They have not onely complained of this that they could not obtaine of God the helpe and comfort that they stood in need of but this hath troubled them most that God gave them no answer shewed no respect unto their prayer You shall see how this troubled David Psal. 28.1 Vnto thee will I cry ô Lord my rocke be not silent to me least if thou be silent to me I become like them that goe downe into the pit as if he had said I am but a dead man if thou give me no answer Certainely It is our great sin that we are so carelesse and void of regard in this case 1. We never observe how our prayers speed whether God answer them or not 2. Though we evidently discerne that God hath hath shewed no respect to the prayers we have long made unto him for our selves or for the Church of God it never troubleth us I told you the last day we should hearken after our prayers how they speed two benefits we should receive by it 1. If we finde that the Lord giveth a gracious answer unto them it would greatly increase our faith and incourage us to depend upon him and to ply him with our prayers Psal. 116.1 2. I love the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my supplications because hee hath enclined his care unto me therefore will I call upon him as long as I live In which respect it is good for Gods people to keepe records and remembrances of the successe they have had in their prayers So did Sampson in giving a name to that fountaine that God upon his prayer had opened unto him when he was ready to perish with thirst and calling it Enbakkore the fountaine of him that prayed Iudg. 15.19 And Hannah in calling her sonne Samuel begged of God 1 Sam. 1.20 So doth David oft call to mind the comfort he had found in prayer Psal. 18.6 In my distresse I called upon the Lord and cryed unto my God he heard my voice out of his temple c. And 120.1 In my distresse I cryed unto the Lord and he heard me and in many other places The second benefit we should receive by observing how our prayers speed would be this that if we find we have received no answer from God it would humble us and make us carefull both to enquire into the cause of it and to pray better that we may speed better then yet we have done This good Israel got by observing that they had twice sought to the Lord for successe against the Benjamites and prevailed not it caused them to humble themselves more deepely before the Lord and pray more fervently and in a better manner then they had done before as we shall reade Iudg. 20.26 And so much shall
shall perish in that day as Bildad speaketh Iob 8.13 Yea the hope of every wicked man shall perish saith the holy Ghost Proverbs 10.28 But of true hope it is said Romans 5.5 that it maketh not ashamed it will not deceive nor disappoint him that hath it when hee shall have most need of it A few notes I will give you to try your hope by First He that hath true hope got it by the Word and the ministery thereof So saith the Apostle Rom. 15.4 That by patience and comfort of the Scriptures we might have hope The holy Scriptures are the breeders of true hope Yea of hope it may be said as it is of saith Hope commeth by hearing When he had spoken Col. 1.5 of the hope they had of that happines that was laid up for them in heaven he sheweth the means wherby it was wrought in them Ye have heard of it before saith hee in the word of the truth of the Gospel He calleth it therefore verse 23. the hope of the Gospel Alas then such as never received good by the word never felt any power or comfort in it never regarded nor tooke delight to read or heare it are not acquainted with it nor exercised in it at all what sound hope can they have to go to heaven when they die No no their doome is set downe Ps. 119.155 Salvation is far from the wicked sor they seeke not thy statutes They that care so little for Gods Word are far off from any true hope of salvation Secondly True hope is grounded upon true faith in Christ. For Christ is our hope as the Apostle calleth him 1 Tim. 1.1 the only ground we have to hope we shall goe to heaven And Col. 1.27 Christ is in you the hope of glory Till Christ be in us by faith we can have no hope of glory And Rom. 15.13 The God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in beleeving that ye may abound in hope through the power of the holy Ghost Without faith no hope as faith aboundeth so will hope also O then they that talke much of their hope and yet with Papists hold it presumption to say they are assured that Christ died for them and that their sins are forgiven them will be found in the time of triall to have no true hope in them They that are without Christ have no hope saith the Apostle Ephes. 2.12 Thirdly He that hath true hope cannot choose but think oft of heaven mind heavenly things more then earthly Where the treasure is saith our Saviour Mat. 6.21 there will the heart be also Gods spirit is compared unto fire Mat. 3.11 and will cause the heart it dwelleth in to mount upward and to think oft of heaven Our Saviour in that perfect forme of prayer he hath given us teacheth us we can never pray well unlesse our thoughts be in heaven For he teacheth us to direct our prayers to our father which is in heaven Matth. 6.9 to lift up our hearts to heaven when we pray yea he teacheth us to pray to God that his kingdome may come ver 10 to desire and looke after the glory and happinesse of the kingdome of heaven And these should be our thoughts not only when we pray but at other times also Set your affections saith the Apostle Col. 3.2 3. on things above not on things on the earth for your life is bid with Christ in God He that is perswaded his life happines is in heaven cannot chuse but have his thoughts and affections much set upon the things above Thus the Apostle saith of Abraham Isaac and Iacob Heb. 11.15 16. that they were not mindfull of that countrey from whence they came out but desired a better country that is an heavenly al their mind was of that wherfore God was not ashamed to be called their God because they minded heaven so much for he had prepared them a City Hee then that never speaketh nor heareth nor thinketh of heaven with any delight that feeleth in himselfe no desires nor longings that way but all his thoughts and affections are ever groviling upon the earth certainly hath no true hope in himselfe to go to heaven when he dieth For of them that mind earthly things onely or chiefly the Holy Ghost hath given sentence Phil. 3.19 that their end is destruction they shall never go to heaven Fourthly and lastly He that hath true hope to go to heaven will be carefull to prepare and fit himselfe for it 1. By ridding his heart and hands from every thing that will keepe him out of heaven Every one saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 3.3 that hath this hope in him purifieth himselfe as he is pure He knoweth no uncleane thing must come there Who shall ascend into the hill of the Lord saith David Psal. 24.3 4. and who shall stand in his holy place He and none but he that hath cleane hands and a pure heart who hath not lift up his soule unto vanity nor sworne deceitfully 2. He exerciseth himselfe in those things that may be of most use to him when he comes there Lay up for your selves saith our Saviour Mat. 6.20 treasures in heaven Seeke to be rich there Our Merchants that trade into Turky or Persia or such farre countries count it good husbandry to lay out their moneyes heere before they goe upon such commodities as they know will be of best esteeme and sell best in those countries And so will the wise Christian doe that hopeth to goe to heaven Our trading that we busie our selves in ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is for heaven saith the Apostle Phil. 3.20 This is that that our Saviour meaneth Luk. 12.33 Give almes and so provide your selves bâggs that wax not old a treasure in the heavens that faileth not As if he should say that that is so bestowed will prove more to your advantage when you shall come there then all that you keepe by you or lay out otherwise Our works will follow us Rev. 14.13 yea they will be there before us Luk. 16.9 Certainly the hope we have to go to heaven if it be sound will have great force to restraine us from sinne and worke in us a care of a godly life When Paul had spoken at large of the assured hope and longing desire that was in him and all the faithfull of their going to heaven he concludeth thus 2 Cor. 5.9 Therefore we labour that whether present or absent living or dying we may be accepted of him And 2 Pet. 3.14 Wherefore beloved seeing yee looke for such things such happinesse and glory in heaven be diligent that yee may bee found of him in peace without spot and blamelesse Alasse then what hope can most men have to go to heaven when they die that have no care at all to prepare themselves for that place while they live Be not deceived saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.9 10. neither fornicatours nor theeves nor covetous persons nor
then to behold evill and canst not looke on iniquity Hee will by no meanes cleare the guilty as the Lord speaketh of himselfe Exod. 34.7 Therefore shall thy campe bee holy saith the Lord. Deuterono 23.14 lest hee see any uncleane thing in thee and turne away from thee Now let us come to the third point I told you was to bee considered though there be so much filthines in us and all our best services and though the Lord doe so loath all filthinesse of sin yet doth he not loath us nor our services but hath great respect to us and to them for all that And this shall appeare unto us in foure points especially First He taketh notice of all the good things that his poore servants doe and will not forget the least of them but keepeth a register of them I know thy works and thy labour and thy patience and how thou canst not beare them which are evill saith Christ to the poore Angell of the Church of Ephesus Rev. 2.2 that had lost his first love and was much decayed and fallen away in his goodnesse There is not any patience that the poore weake Christian hath shewed in suffering ought for Christs sake not any paines hee hath taken to get to heaven not any zeale hee hath shewed against sin but the Lord taketh notice of it bee it done never so secretly Actes 9.11 Yea he will remember it also and never forget it David knew this and therefore prayed Psal. 56.8 Put thou my teares into thy bottle are they not in thy register Hee taketh notice of the teares wee shed for our sinnes and in our prayer and will not forget them And surely this is a matter of great admiration and so David conceived of it Psal. 144.3 Lord what is man that thou takest knowledge of him or the son of man that thou makest account of him Secondly As hee doth take notice of the least good duties wee doe in love and obedience to him so he taketh not notice of nor regardeth those staines and spots whereby the best services of his children are defiled but passeth by them and imputeth them not unto them but seeth them as it were through his fingers Even as sundry blemishes that are in our children as a mole in the face or pock holes or a squint eye which to another man seeme great deformities to us seeme none at all even so is it with the Lord in this case Hee seeth no iniquitie in Iacob as Baalam himselfe was constrained in the spirit of prophecy to confesse Numbers 23.21 nor transgression in Israel Hee doth not for these spots and blemishes that are in our services wee doe unto him reject us or our services but accepteth of them and taketh them in good part as if there were no spot or defect in them at all He did not reject the service that Rahab did him in saving of the spies though she had blemished and stained it with a lye Ioshua 2.4 5. but accepted and commended it Hebrewes 11.31 The prayer that Ioshua made when out of impatiency he cryed Iosh. 7.7 Would to God wee had beene content and dwelt on the other side of Iordan and never come into Canaan the Lord rejected not for all that When David in his prayer was so full of infidelity that hee said in his hast I am cut off from before thine eyes neverthelesse saith hee Psalme 31.22 thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee And at another time when he was in that distresse that he saith his soule refused to bee comforted hee remembred God and was troubled and his spirit was overwhelmed as he saith Psal. 77.2 3. A poore prayer you may thinke it was that a man in that case could make yet did not God reject that prayer that was so foully stained but as he saith verse 1. when he was in that case I cryed to God with my voice even to God with my voice and hee gave eare unto mee When Moses had shewed a great deale both of impatiency and infidelity when God bad him only speake unto the rocke before the people as you shall read Num. 20.10 11. yet did not God reject his service for this but wrought with him and shewed his marvellous power even in that work neverthelesse And surely so he doth still he doth not reject our prayers for our manifold infirmities he doth not refuse to work with and blesse our poore labours that are his ministers though alas we bewray much of our owne ignorance and other our corruptions in them when we preach best of all And even in this also his marvellous goodnesse and mercy is to be admired by us which maketh the Church breake forth into that speech of admiration and so would wee all if wee did rightly consider it Mic. 7.18 Who is a God like unto thee that pardoneth iniquitie and passeth by the transgressions of the remnant of his heritage Thirdly Hee delighteth in us and in our poore services notwithstanding all these corruptions whereby they are desiled The Lord taketh pleasure in them that feare him saith David Psal. 147.11 and 149.4 The Lord taketh pleasure in his people If yee will obey my voice indeed saith the Lord to the children of Israel Exodus 19.5 and keep my Covenant then ye shall be pecuculiar treasure vnto me above all people And Mala. 3.17 They shall be mine saith the Lord of hosts in that day when I make up my Iewels and I will spare them as a man spareth his owne sonne that serveth him Yea those poore duties wee performe to him in his service which our selves take so small comfort in yet hee delighteth in them Hee delighteth in the way of a good man saith David Psalm 37.23 And Solomon Prov. 15.8 The prayer of the upright in his delight Thy voice is sweet saith Christ to his Church Cant. 2 14 In which respect hee compareth the hearts of his people that are able to pray Revel 5 8. unto golden vialls full of sweet odours And the faithfull minister is said by the Apostle 2 Cor. 2.15 to be unto God a sweet savour of Christ in them that are saved and in them that perish whether the people receive good by our labours or no. And for this cause also hee desireth to heare us pray to see us keepe his Sabbaths preach and heare his word give almes to his poore members c. as much as ever man did desire any thing hee most delighted in Let me see thy countenance saith Christ to his Church Cant. 2.14 let me heare thy voice And Iohn 4.23 The father seeketh such worshippers as worship him in spirit and truth as a great man would seeke farre and neere for a faithfull and profitable servant And have not every one of us cause to wonder at this and to say to the Lord as Iohn Baptist did to Christ Matth. 3.14 I have need to bee baptized of thee and commest thou to me I have need to seek to
thee to have my best services washed and cleansed from their filthines and seekest thou to mee for such poore services as I am able to doe Fourthly and lastly Hee doth also reward every service wee doe unto him notwithstanding all the imperfections and staines of it Whatsoever good thing any man doth saith the Apostle Ephes. 6.8 the same shall he receive of the Lord whether he be bond or free Not onely great services and such as much glory redoundeth to his name by but even the meanest and poorest and such as may seeme to bee of least use unto him See what Christ saith of the poore widdowes two mites Luke 21.3 of a cup of cold water given to one of his little ones in the name of a Disciple Matth. 10.42 and what the Apostle saith Colos. 3 24. of the conscionable service that a poore drudge that had an infidell to his master did Know that of the Lord ye shall receive the reward of inheritance Therefore when Christ speaketh Matth. 25. of the good workes that shall bee rewarded in heaven hee speaketh not of Martyrdome nor of building of Colledges nor fighting the Lords battell nor redeeming of impropriations and such like great and excellent workes but of such as the meanest Christian almost may bee able to performe The poore mans sacrifice who was able to bring but a turtle Dove or a young Pigeon was an offering of as sweet a savour unto the Lord as you shall find Levit. 1.17 as the rich mans was that brought never so many sheepe or oxen either Yea those very services that have beene apparantly polluted with mixture of corruption have beene rewarded by him neverthelesse Because the mid-wives feared God saith Moses Exodus 1.20 21. and saved the childrens lives therefore God dealt well with the mid-wives and made them houses though they in doing this service had excused themselves by a lye as yee may see verse 19. Yea those services that we do unto God with sensible untowardnesse unwillingnesse and reluctancy of our flesh against them those God will bee most sure to reward God is not unrighteous saith the Apostle Heb. 6.10 to forget your worke and labour of love Now if wee will search the Scriptures and enquire into the reason of this admirable goodnesse of God and demand how it commeth to passe that so perfect and pure and righteous a God should so farre respect so imperfect and impure services as we are able to doe unto him we shall find three reasons given of it in the holy Scriptures First In these poore services that the faithfull doe unto God their heart is set to please him that is the end they aime at They would faine doe them in faith and love to God with fervency and vigour of spirit To will is present with them as Paul speaketh Rom. 7.18 They would faine doe better They would faine serve God even in that exact manner that hee requireth Their spirit is willing as our Saviour saith Matth. 26.41 though the flesh be weake And they oft-times pray unto God as David doth Psal. 119.5 O that my wayes were directed to keepe thy statutes And can say as Esa. 26.8 The desire of our soule is to thy name and to the remembrance of thee They that are after the spirit saith the Apostle Rom. 8.5 doe mind the things of the spirit The poore servants will was to pay his master even the ten thousand talents that he required of him Matth. 18.24 16. The faithfull doe not please themselves in any of their failings but are troubled with them and mourne for them As the poore man in the Gospell was that hee could beleeve no better Mar. 9.24 In all their coldnesse in prayer in all their wandrings and evill thoughts they find then they can say with the spouse Cant. 5.2 I sleep but my heart waketh And this is a thing that highly pleaseth God hee will beare with much when hee findeth this If there be a willing mind saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.12 a man is accepted according to that that a man hath The good Lord pardon every one saith good Hezechiah in his prayer 2 Chron. 38.18 19. and the Lord hearkened to him verse 20. that prepareth his heart to seeke God though hee bee not cleansed according to the purification of the Sanctuary The Lord will pardon and passe by much where he seeth the heart is thus set to please him Secondly These poore services that we doe are for the substance of them the fruits the thoughts and desires the words and actions of his owne spirit in us It is God worketh in us both to will and to doe as the Apostle speaketh Phil. 2.13 In those poore prayers that the faithfull soule maketh when his spirit is overwhelmed so that hee knoweth not what to pray as hee ought the spirit it selfe maketh intercession for us with groanings that cannot bee uttered as the Apostle speaketh Rom 8.26 And though God dislike never so much that that is ours the corruptions and staines that cleave to our best works yet that that is his owne the worke of his owne spirit hee cannot but like and delight in This reason wee shall find given by David Psal. 37.23 The steps of a good man are ordered by the Lord and hee delighteth in his way Therefore hee delighteth in the good mans way because hee by his spirit doth order and direct it And thus the Church reasoneth Esay 26.12 Lord thou wilt ordaine peace for us for thou also hast wrought all our works in us Thirdly and lastly The faithfull are in Christ and God beholdeth them in him and because hee is in Christ well pleased with and loveth them therefore doth he take in good part their poore services He hath made us accepted saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.6 in the beloved And when we our selves are once reconciled unto God and in favour with him it is no marvell though he take our poore services in so good part The Lord had respect to Abel and to his offering saith Moses Genes 4.4 Wee that are evill ye know can beare with much in them that wee love dearely Yea the services that the faithfull doe unto God they doe not present them to him in their owne name but in Christs onely they doe not looke to have them accepted for their owne but for the Lords sake as Daniel speaketh Dan. 9.17 18. And Christ hath borne all these our blemishes and defects and fully satisfied for them As it is said of Aaron the high Priest Exod. 28 38. that he did beare the iniquity of the holy things that Gods people did offer in all their holy gifts Our spirituall sacrifices are acceptable to God by Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 1 Pet. 2 5. For he presenteth them to his father in the merit of his sacrifice and in presenting them casteth of these his sweete odours and incense into them as you shall read Rev. 8.3 And being so perfumed it is no marvell though our
set down in Psalme 6. For when hee made that Psalme it is evident that hee was in great anguish of heart by the losse of his assurance of Gods favour as appeareth by the seven first verses To recover his comfort hee falleth to servent prayer And before hee had ended his prayer hee was so filled with the assurance of Gods favour that he breaketh forth into these patheticall expressions of his joy Verse 8 9. The Lord hath heard the voice of my weeping the Lord hath heard my supplication the Lord will receive my prayer The second experiment of this in him is in Psalme 31. Where wee finde that when hee had so farre lost his assurance that hee thought as hee saith verse 22. he was quite cut off from God as a dead and rotten branch he betooke himselfe to prayer hee cryed and made many supplication unto God and had such successe in this course that hee bursteth forth into these words verse 21. Blessed be the Lord for he hath shewed me his marvellous kindnesse as in a strong city And how falleth it out then wilt thou say that I have beene so long a suiter to God for this and cannot yet obtaine it I answer thee in the words of the Apostle Iam. 4.3 Ye aske and receive not because ye aske amisse Five defects there be in thy prayer that this is to be imputed unto First Either thou prayest not fervently and earnestly for this but there are some other things that thou dost more affect and more earnestly desire then thou dost this Whereas thou shouldst seeke and desire this above all things in the world and say of it as David doth Psal. 63.3 Thy loving kindnesse is better then life A second defect in thy prayer may bee this that thou livest in some knowne sin unrepented of If thou prepare thine heart saith Zophar Iob 11 13 14 and stretch out thine hand towards him if iniquity be in thine hand put it farre away and let not wickednesse dwell in thy tabernacles Hee whose conscience telleth him he doth somewhat daily and purposeth still to doe that he ought not or somewhat he daily omitteth to doe and doth not yet resolve to doe which he ought to do can have no hope to find comfort by his prayer A third defect in thy prayer that may bee the cause why thou speedest no better may bee that thou art not humbled enough in thy prayers for this I tell thee this is a suit worth the setting of a day apart and keeping of a secret fast for Of this spirit of infidelity that possesseth thee and whereby thy poore heart is so vexed and tormented it may bee Christ hath said as once he did of another spirit Mark 9 2â This kind can come forth by nothing but by prayer and fasting Remember what I told thee out of Levi. 23.27 Of all the dayes of thy life the day of humiliation wherin thou afflictest thy soule in prayer and fasting will prove the day of atonement betweene God and thy soule thou canst use no meanes to get assurance of thy atonement and reconciliation with God better then that A fourth defect in thy prayer that may perhaps bee the cause why thou speedest no better is this that thou prayest not in faith for this blessing Thou usest to pray out of this perswasion that thy heart telleth thee that thou must doe it God hath commanded thee to pray thy conscience will checke and smite thee if thou doe neglect it But thou dost not when thou prayest set before thy mind the promises of God Such as that is Iohn 16 22. Verily verily I say unto you Whatsoever yee shall aske the father in my name hee will give it you And that Luke 11.13 If yee beeing evill know how to give good gifts to your children how much more shall your heavenly father give the holy spirit to them that aske him And this holy spirit is the spirit of adoption that witnesseth with our spirit that wee are Gods children as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.16 These and those other promises we heard of before wee should thinke on when we pray and verily expect the performance of them Thus did David I prevented the dawning of the morning and cryed saith hee Psalme 119.147 I hoped in thy word As if he should say The gracious promises thou hadst made in thy word encouraged mee to it So dost not thou Thou prayest for comfortable assurance of Gods favour but thou dost not looke to obtaine it by thy prayer nay thou hadst no hope to obtaine it And so by this thy infidelity when thou prayest thou setttest up a wall of partition betweene God and thy prayer to keepe it from having any accesse unto him Let not that man thinke saith the Apostle Iames 1.7 that hee shall receive any thing of the Lord. The Lord useth to answer his people in their suites as hee did the two blind men Matthew 9.29 According to your faith bee it unto you The fift and last defect in thy prayer that may bee the cause why thou receivest no comfort by it is this that thou faintest in prayer Because thou hast so long sued to God for assurance and comfort and canst yet receive none thou hast beene weary of prayer and given it over and so hast limited the holy one of Israel as they did of whom the Prophet complaineth Psalme 78.41 whereas our Saviour hath taught us by the parable of the unrighteous judge and the widow Luke 18.1 that wee ought alwayes to pray and not to faint Blessed are all they that wait for him saith the Prophet Esa. 30.18 As if hee had said They that wait shall not loose their labour they shall certainly obtaine their suit in the end This is a blessing I tell thee worth the waiting for Many a Saint of God hath waited many yeares for this suit before they have obtained it and when they have obtained it at the last have thought themselves happy men And thus much shall serve to have beene spoken of the first sort of meanes the other we must leave till the next day Lecture CXXV On Psalme 51.7 Aug. 11. 1629. THE second sort of meanes which I call more inward and spirituall then the former are foure principally The first is care to keepe a good conscience in all things The second a diligent observation of our owne wayes The third a consideration of the experiments wee have had of Gods favour The fourth a renouncing of our selves and resting only upon the free grace of God in Christ. First Hee that would get a comfortable assurance of the favour of God in Christ and feele that the bloud of Christ is sprinkled by the spirit of God upon his heart hee that desireth to keepe and preserve in himselfe this assurance or to recover it when hee hath lost it must nourish in his heart a constant care to please God in all his wayes and a feare to offend him in any thing The worke
answer That this may bee indeed for a time the case of a deare child of God as we shall heare in the next use They cannot discerne in themselves for the present any goodnesse But even in this case observation and examination of their owne waies will be of great use unto them For then it will be good for them to call to minde the times that are past and those evidences they have had of the truth of grace in them in former times This course Iob took to recover his comfort sundry times as you shall find Chap 23.11 12. and in three whole Chapters together 29.30 31. And so did the Prophet likewise Psal. 77.6 I call to remembrance my long in the night I commune with mine owne heart and my spirit made diligent search He did by communing with his own heart and searching it diligently call to mind that there was a time when hee could sing in the night when the spirit of adoption had given him such assurance of Gods love as made him full of joy and comfort even in the night season And this course the Apostle prescribeth to Gods people Heb. 10. â2 as a singular meanes to preserve and recover their confidence and assurance of Gods favour Call to remembrance saith he the former daies in the which after ye were illuminated ye endured a great fight of afflictions Alas will you say what comfort is it to mee to remember what goodnesse hath beene in me in times past which I am now fallen from and have lost I answer That if ever thou hadst grace in thee in truth although the sense and feeling of it thou mayst loose for a time the vigour and operation of it may be nipt and interrupted for a time but the grace and seed of regeneration is an incorruptible seed as the Apostle calleth it 1 Pet. 1.23 where it is in truth it is lasting I will pray the father saith our Saviour Iohn 14.16 17. and hee shall give you another Comforter that hee may abide with you for ever Even the spirit of truth whom the world cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for he dwelleth in you and shall bee in you Looke what heart the spirit of God did ever dwell in there he shall be there he will abide for ever Christ hath prayed the father that it may bee so The poore humbled sinner therefore that did ever in his life at any one time in any one action discerne the truth of grace in himselfe though now he can discerne none may from thence conclude infallibly that there is truth of grace in him still and consequently may receive great helpe from thence for the recovery of his assurance againe O what cause is there then that we should continually in all our wayes commune with our owne hearts about this and search diligently to find this truth of grace in our selves seeing this will stand us in such stead at a dead lift as wee say in our spirituall desertions to recover our assurance againe Lecture CXXVI On Psalme 51.7 August 18. 1629. A Third helpe that he must use that would get assurance of the favour of God in Christ that would preserve it when hee hath it and recover it when he hath lost it is carefully to observe and call to mind the experiments he hath had of Gods speciall favour and love formerly This course Gods people have taken in this case and found great successe in it Take the Psalmist for an example of this Psal. 77. who when he had so farre lost his assurance that it was a trouble to him to remember God and his spirit was overwhelmed in him as he complaineth ver 3. and that he cryed out ver 7 8 9. Will the Lord cast off for ever and Will he be favourable no more Is his mercy cleane gone for ever Hath God forgotten to be gracious He had strong tentations to doubt he should never recover Gods favour againe Now to raise himselfe out of this wofull estate he resolveth thus with himselfe ver 10. But I will remember the yeares of the right hand of the most high that is the yeares and times of my life wherein I had sweet experience of Gods mercy and love For so is this phrase interpreted Psal. 17.7 Shew thy marvellous kindnesse ô thou that savest with thy right hand them that put their trust in thee And 80.17 Let thy hand be upon the man of thy right hand This course also David tooke at another time Psal. 143.5 6. When his spirit was overwhelmed within him and his heart within him was desolate then I remember saith he the daies of old I meditate on all thy workes I muse on the workes of thy hands Hee called to mind and seriously thought upon the passages of Gods providence toward other of his people but specially toward himselfe in former times and sought to recover his comfort and assurance this way And see what successe Gods servants have found in this case how they have grounded their assurance upon this I will cry unto thee saith David Psal. 61.2 3. when my heart is overwhelmed for thou hast beene a shelter for me and a strong tower from the enemy Because thou hast beene my helpe saith he Psal. 63.7 therefore in the shadow of thy wings will I rejoyce And 71.20 Thou which hast shewed me great and sore troubles shalt quicken me and shalt bring me up againe from the depthes of the earth And whereupon grounded hee this assurance and confidence That he had expressed before ver 5 6. Thou art my hope ô Lord God thou art my trust from my youth by thee have I beene holden up from the wombe thou art he that tooke me out of my mothers bowells my praise shall be continually of thee But you will haply object and say Can any man ground true assurance of Gods love upon the experience he hath had of Gods goodnesse towards him in these temporall and common favours Such experiments of Gods love as these are I could record a great many But alas these are poore grounds for any man to build his assurance and comfort upon 1. No man can say because God hath formerly beene good to him in this kind therefore he will be good to me againe God repented that he had made Saul King 1 Sam. 15.35 God giveth such gifts as these unto many and taketh them quite away againe and so seemeth to repent the bestowing of them Nay 2 no man can judge of Gods love or hatred by such things though he were sure to enjoy them alwaies as the Holy Ghost teacheth us plainely Eccl. 9.1 Many castawayes and Esau by name have had abundant experience of Gods goodnesse in such things and yet the Scripture saith expressely that God hated him for all that Mal. 1.3 But to this I have two things to answer First Though these outward blessings bee to reprobate men no arguments of Gods speciall
doth make and which may rise in your mindes against it And indeed if it were an objection of Papists onely I would never trouble you or my selfe about it But wee are all by nature ranke Papists in this and in many other points of religion and I know this first reason will seeme strange and absurd to many of you and that you will be ready to say what Shall every man in the matter of religion rest upon the instruction and perswasion hee hath from his owne private spirit This fond conceit saith the Papist hath already and still must needs bring into the Church an infinite variety of opinions in religion Quot capitatot sensus so many men so many mindes and opinions there must needs bee in religion if every ones private spirit bee supreame judge and determiner what is truth in the matter of religion Is it not a farre surer way for all men to depend and rest upon the Doctrine and instruction of the Church according to the ordinance of God then upon that which their owne private spirit teacheth them Aske the priests concerning the law saith the Lord Hag. 2.11 and againe The priests lips shall keepe knowledge saith the Prophet Mal. 2.7 and the people should seeke the law at his mouth Now unto this I have Foure things to answer First That though this Doctrine that every true beleever hath the spirit of God and that the spirit of God will teach him bee strange and ridiculous to such as are sensuall not having the spirit as the Apostle speaketh of some Iude 19. and indeed to every naturall man yet to the regenerate man it is not so The spirit of truth saith our Saviour Iohn 14.17 the world cannot receive because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but ye know him for hee dwelleth in you and shall bee in you Every true beleever every true Christian hath the spirit of God and knowes and finds in himselfe that hee hath it Because ye are sonnes saith the Apostle Galathians 4.6 God hath sent forth the spirit of his sonne into your hearts crying Abba father Hee could not pray els nor cry Abba father unto God And he that hath it not let him scoffe and âlout at it never so much is in a wofull case certainely and will find it to be so one day He that hath not the spirit of Christ is none of his saith the Apostle Rom. 8.9 Secondly The spirit that every faithfull man hath to teach and instruct him is not his owne private spirit as they scornefully and blasphemously call it for 1 it is the spirit of God even the same that first indited the holy Scriptures and inspired the holy Prophets and Apostles in the writing of them and is therefore best able to instruct and teach us in the true meaning of them Wee have received saith the Apostle â Cor. 2.12 not the spirit of the world but the spirit which is of God that wee might know the things which are freely given us of God And 2 besides it is not mans private spirit because it is one and the same in all the faithfull throughout the world and teacheth them all one and the same thing By one spirit saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 12.13 wee are all baptized into one body whether we be Iewes or Gentiles bond or free and have beene all made to drinke into one spirit As if hee should have said As all the faithfull throughout the world enjoy the same outward Sacraments so is the inward grace that is sealed thereby one and the same in all the faithfull throughout the world and teacheth them all one and the same thing So that this teaching that every true beleever hath and must have from the spirit is no cause of the diversity of opinions that is in the world no no it is the following and hearkning unto our own naturall and carnall spirits that is the true cause of that if we were all taught by the spirit of God we should agree better in opinion then we do Yea it is one and the same spirit that is in all the faithfull that are now living that it was in all the faithfull in old time and teacheth us now no other thing then it did teach all the faithfull from the beginning of the world So the Apostle alluding unto David and to the faithfull in his time saith 2 Cor. 4.13 We having the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeved and therefore have I spoken we also beleeve and therefore speake Thirdly Wee doe not say that that teaching and perswasion which every faithfull man receiveth inwardly in his owne heart from the spirit of God is the supreame judge and determiner what is true and what erroneous in the matters of faith and religion from which no appeale is to bee made for all hereticks and selfe-conceited persons will bee apt to pretend that but wee have a certaine rule given us whereby that which the spirit of God teacheth a man inwardly may be knowne and discerned from all opinions and motions that come from a false and fantasticall spirit and that is the written Word of God That Doctrine that is consonant to the Word is of the spirits teaching that that swerves from the Word comes certainely from a false and erroneous spirit By this rule we must judge of the spirit that is in other men Beloved beleeve not every spirit saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.1 but try the spirits whether they bee of God But how shall wee try whether the Doctrine that our teachers bring us bee such as they received and learned of Gods spirit or no Why wee must try it by this rule To the law and to the testimony saith the Prophet Esa. 8.20 if they speake not according to this Word it is because they have no light in them As if hee should have said they were never taught of God And this is also the rule whereby wee must try every opinion in religion that wee hold every motion and inclination that wee find in our hearts whether it bee of the spirit of God yea or no the spirit never disagreeth from the Word Behold saith the wisdome of God Proverbes 1.23 I will powre out my spirit unto you I will make knowne my words unto you And Esa. 59.21 This is my covenant with them saith the Lord my spirit that is upon thee and my word which I have put in thy mouth The spirit and the Word goe alwaies together Fourthly and lastly The spirit of God useth to teach the conscience by the ministery of the Word that is in the Church of God and not either by immediate inspirations and enthusiasmes or by any other outward meanes ordinarily but by this onely And by this also a man may judge whether that that hee holds in religion bee of the spirits teaching yea or no. Whether the good things that seeme to bee in him were wrought by the spirit of God that is if hee have learned and
sent as we read verse 8 9. Levites and Priests throughout all the cities and townes of Iudah to teach the people and as it appeares verse 7. he sent of his chiefe Princes and Nobles with them to countenance them in their work when he had done this I say it is said ver 12. that Iehosaphat waxed great exceedingly he and his kingdome prospered wonderfully by this meanes Consider now from this day saith the Lord Hag. 2.18 19. he had spoken before verse 16 17. of a strange curse had beene upon them while his house and worship had beene neglected consider now from this day even from the day that the foundation of the Lords Temple was laid consider it saith he againe from this day I will blesse you with outward blessings he meanes as appeareth by the former verses Certainely the place where Gods house and worship is erected and maintained shall bee blessed of God with blessings of all sorts It is said of Vzziah the King of Iudah â Chro. 26.5 that he sought God that is professed and maintained the true religion of God in the daies of Zechariah who had understanding in the visions of God and as long as he sought the Lord God made him to prosper and yet there was no truth of heart in him at all For it is said verse 4. that he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord according to all that his father Amaziah did and of his father it is said 2 Chron. 25.2 that he did that which was right in the sight of the Lord that is he professed and maintained the true religion of God but not with a perfect heart Let the true religion of God bee professed and maintained in any kingdome though many that professe it have no power of religion in their hearts yet will God make that kingdome to prosper even for that Beleeve it beloved beleeve it true religion never found entertainement any where in any family towne or kingdome but it brought a blessing with it to the place While the Arke of God was in the house of Obed-edom 2 Sam 6.12 God blessed the house of Obed-edom and all that pertained unto him because of the arke of God But what speake I of Obed-edom that was a good man and entertained it with a good heart I will say more then so it will bring temporall blessings upon them that give entertainement unto it though themselves be such as regard it not nor make any reckoning of it The religion and piety of Iacob brought a blessing even into Labans house so sensibly that he could say Gen. 30.27 Tarry with me I pray thee for I have learned by experience that the Lord hath blessed me for thy sake And the religion and piety of Ioseph brought a blessing into Potiphars family for so we read Gen. 39 5. The Lord blessed the Egyptians house for Iosephs sake and the blessing of the Lord was upon all that he had both in the house and in the field On the other side no sinne that a land can bee guilty of wil sooner deprive it of all Gods blessings nor bring all manner of calamities upon it then this neglect of religion will do See a plaine proofe of this 2 Chron. 29.6 9. Where Hezekiah imputeth all the miseries that had come upon the state and kingdome of Iudah unto this though doubtlesse they were guilty of many other grievous sinnes besides this that they had turned away their faces from the habitation of the Lord and had turned their backs they had shewed no respect nor zeale towards the house and worship of God they had shut up the doores of the porch and put out the lamps and had not burnt incense nor offered burnt offerings in the holy place unto the God of Israel therefore the wrath of God was upon Iudah and Ierusalem saith he He saith nothing there of the idolatry and false worship they had set up which doubtlesse was a higher degree of sinne but he speakes only of the neglect of the true worship and want of respect and love unto it even to this sinne he imputeth all the calamities which that state and Church had endured And so doth the Lord by the Prophet Hag. 1.9 and 2.15 17. impute many strange curses that hee had brought upon that people after their returne from the captivity even to the neglect of building his house and setting up of his true worship among them And if the neglect of religion will make a land so lyable to Gods curse what will the setting up of a false religion or the hindring and stopping of the course of the Gospell do Surely this must needs provoke God much more Forbidding us to preach to the Gentiles that they may be saved saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 2.16 to fill up their sinne alway this doth fill up the measure of sinne it is the height and perfection of sinne in any person in any nation to do so So that to conclude this second reason he that desireth the prosperity and wealth of the kingdome that it may be kept free from famine and pestilence and all other calamities will joy to see the pure religion of God to be maintained and countenanced in it to see the sound preaching of the Gospell to abound and become fruitfull and he will grieve to see it otherwise The third and last reason of the point respecteth the Lord himselfe No man can have the spirit of Christ that doth not desire unfeignedly and rejoyce to see Gods honour and glory advanced among men to see his kingdome enlarged to see men live in dutifull obedience unto him This our Saviour teacheth us in the Lords prayer to make our chiefe suit to God whensoever we pray to him Our three first and principall petitions Matth. 6.9 10. Hallowed bee thy name thy kingdome come thy will be done in earth as it is in heaven And he that cannot heartily desire this yea desire it more then any thing els never knew what it is to pray aright never made any prayer that was acceptable unto God in all his life And he that desireth this cannot but rejoyce to see the Gospell soundly and freely and plentifully preached to see Gods pure religion professed and practised For 1 nothing advanceth Gods glory so much as the faithfull preaching of the Gospell doth It is called therefore 2 Cor. 4.2 the Gospell of the glory of Christ ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã And 1 Tim. 1.11 The Gospell of the glory of the blessed God And the faithfull Ministers are called the glory of Christ 2 Cor. 8.23 Christ receiveth not so much glory by any as by them The preaching of the word is the Scepter of Gods kingdome and the meanes wherby he subdueth men and brings them under his obedience This is that rod of Gods strength which he sent out of Zion spoken of Psal. 110.2 whereby he ruleth in the midst of his enemies And it is therefore called the Gospell of the kingdome Mat.
love p. 609. Proleps How ever men conceit its certaine all shall not have benefit by him but few in comparison Ibid. We may know we are Christs if we have his Spirit and specially by foure effects of it p. 610 611. He that would get comfortable assurance that Christ is his must 1 Desire and thirst after him more then any thing else p. 611. 2 Bee content to buy and purchase him by parting with whatsoever is dearest to him that he may obtaine him 3 feele the burden of his sins and see how damnable his estate is without him p. 612 613. Lect 121. No man can receive comfort by the blood of Christ till he hath it sprinckled upon his heart and applyed to him p. 614. None but the Lord himselfe can thus apply and sprinkle the bloud of Christ upon the heart of any man p. 615. For 1 the more a man knoweth of Christ the more will he be vexed if he cannot know hee hath any part in him himselfe Ibid. 616. 2 mans infidelity is such he cannot apply Christ to himselfe p. 616. Popery deprives men of true comfort in foure doctrines that they teach Ibid. We should give no rest to our selves till we have got Christs bloud sprinckled upon us and assurance it was shed for us p. 617. for 1 it is possible to get this assurance in this life p. 618. 2 Great is the benefit of it pag. 619. Lect. 122. Necessary to examine well that assurance wee seeme to have that Christ is ours for 1 Many most lewd men have seemed to bee strongly assured of it in whom certainely Gods Spirit never wrought it 2 it s much better to live in continuall doubt of it then to have such false assurance p. 620. The Spirit of God only workes true assurance because he is the onely comforter the Divell also worketh a kinde of peace and assurance but he can never be a true comforter p. 621. 1 Signe of true assurance Those in whom the Spirit worketh assurance were first humbled with doubts and feares and after they have it they never have it in this life in perfection yea they are subject oft to spirituall disertions Ibid. He that never doubted of his salvation was never acquainted with any feares or trouble of mind hath just cause to doubt of his assurance p. 622. 2 Signe All true assurance is grounded upon the Word the Spirit and the Word goe alway together the worke of the Spirit to be judged by the Word Ibid. Every true Christian hath the Word to assure him in particular that he is in the state of salvation p. 623. Proleps 1. A man that hath grace in him may certainely know that he hath it Ibid. 2. By the Word hee may know certainely that every grace that is in him is in him in sincerity p. 624. No trusting to any assurance but such onely as is grounded on the Word for 1 that onely is of the Spirits working Ibid. 2 by the Word only Sathan to be convinced when he shall question our assurance and âift us about it 3 the Lord will judge every one of us by his Word p. 625. Most men are confident they shall be saved though they have no Word of God to assure them of it nay though the Word give expresse testimonie against them Ibid. Lect. 123. The third signe of true assurance is the effects and fruits it produceth in them that have it 1 It is operative and will breed in him that hath it an unfeigned love to God and care to expresse his love by the uttermost service he is able to doe unto him p. 626. It will worke a thorow reformation in the inner man Ibid. Nothing will make the heart 1 So soft and apt to mourne for sinne 2 so fearefull to oftend God hereafter 3 So to desire and delight in the Word and meanes of grace 4 So carefull to practise what hee knowes and to please God in all things as this will doe p. 627. He that hath it cannot content himselfe to serve God inwardly and in Spirit but hee will also 1 Professe openly and declare himselfe to be Gods servant Ibid. 2 put forth himselfe to doe God in his place all the service and honour he can p. 628. Th' assurance most men have of their salvation appeares by this to be false and counterfâit because its idle and unfruitfull Nay it workes quite contrary effects 1 it hardneth the heart and keepeth men from sorrowing for sin Ibid. 2 it makes them bold to commit any sinne 3 it makes them despise the Word and meanes of grace 4 it maketh them utterly carelesse of practise 5 They count it their wisedome to conceale their love to God and religion and a disgrace to be noted for it 6 They have no care to honour God p. 629. 1 Masters of families may greatly honour God and their sinne that doe not p 630. 2 So may Ministers 3 So may Magistrates p. 631. Lect. 124. Though true assurance of the pardon of our sinnes bee the supernaturall worke of Gods Spirit yet doth the Spirit worke it by meanes p. 632. Great force there is in Gods solemne worship and conscionable use of his ordinances to work and preserve and recover it Ibid. and namely 1 in the Word because 1 it was given to that end chiefly p. 633. 2 God hath promised to accompany it by his Spirit in the hearts of his people 634. 2 in the use of the Lords Supper for therin Christ is 1 offered most particularly 2 applyed p. 635. 3 in prayer p. 636. Five causes why Gods people finde not the fruit of it p. 637. Lect. 125. 1 A constant care to please God in all things and feare to offend him is a singular meanes to get preserve and recover assurance and without it it will not be p. 638-641 2 If Gods people would diligently observe and examine their owne wayes they might get preserve and recover assurance better then they doe p. 641. for if we can finde that we doe any one good thing with an upright heart we may from thence grow assured that we are in Gods favour p. 642. yet a full and strong assurance will not be gotten in a day or two but by a long and constant continuance in well doing Ibid. A Christian even the meanest and when he is at the worst may by due examination finde the truth of grace in him Ibid. pag. 643. Though hee can for the present finde no goodnesse in himselfe yet it will be profitable for him to call to minde the signes of grace hee had in former times page 643. Lect. 126. 3 If Gods people would call to minde the speciall experiments they have had formerly of Gods goodnesse towards them even in temporall and common favours it would be a great helpe to obtaine and preserve and recover th' assurance of his love in Christ p. 644. But specially th'experiments of his love in spirituall things p. 645. We should take notice and
808. 3 The respect we have to the Lord and his honour ought to be dearer to us then any other thing And that 's no way so much advanced as by the liberty of the Gospell and the good successe of it p. 809. Lect. 152. It s a great error to thinke that much preaching is not now necessary for 1 though prayer be a chiefe worke of the Minister and part of Gods publike worship yet is it not the chiefe of all but preaching p. 810 811. 2 No man can pray till by preaching he bee made able to pray 3 Preaching is the best meanes to quicken and stirre up the Spirit of prayer in them that have it p 812. 2 Preaching is necessary for them that have longest enjoyed it for 1 in the best Congregations the greatest part are still ignorant 2 Such as have profited by it have still need of it for 1 the most are weake and unperfect in knowledge and grace 2 they that are of best growth in grace are apt to decay 3 most care must bee had of them that have most profited p. 813. 3 It s no good reason against the necessity of much preaching because men grow weary and are glutted with it for 1 much preaching is not the cause why men loath the Word 2 Its the best meanes to cure that disease p. 814. 4 It s no good reason against much preaching that it is said to do little good where its most used p. 815. Severall places of Scripture opened and applyed in this Booke Booke Chap. Verse Folio Geneses 2 2 701 Geneses  3 704 Geneses 4 7 209 Geneses 20 16 694 Geneses 33 10 645 Geneses 50 19 752 Exodus 9 16 16 Exodus 14 15 72 Exodus 23 5 119 Exodus 34 7 599 Leuit. 24 14 186 Leuit 26 42 159 Num. 15 35 231 Num. 23 21 659 Num. 25 12 631 Deut. 4 9 42 Deut. 6 7 Ibid Deut.  25 433 Deut. 7 9 719 Deut. 17 20 321 Deut. 26 13.14 724 Deut. 29 19.20 91 Deut. 30 â 3 288 Deut.  6 390 Deut. 32 5 533 Deut. 3â 4 49â Iosh. 23 14 4â8 1. Sam. 2 25 602 1. Sam. 14 â8 148 1. Sam. 15 23 230 1. Sam. 2â 30.31 209 2. Sam. 23 1 5 2. Sam. 24 24 25 1. King 8 13 104 601 1. King 23 33 544 1. King 15 14 369 1. King â0 35.36 381 1. King 21 9.10 312 1. King  12 180 1. Cron. 23 30 4 2. Cron. 5 13 5 2. Cron. 11 16.17 807 2. Cron. 17 7 480 2. Cron. 30 19 593 2. Cron. 35 1 718 Iob. 1 22 246 Iob. 2 3 664 Iob. 8 13.14 â18 Iob. 11 13.14 593 Iob. 13 23 665 Iob. 18 15 687 Iob. 21 14 424 Iob.  23 620 Iob. 23 11.12 770 Iob. 27 5 374 Iob.  6 209 Iob. 29 3 404 Iob.  14 678 Iob. 34 31.32 606 Iob. 36 89 685 Iob. 42 7.8 561 Psal. 4 6 402 Psal. 5 7 130 Psal. 9 12 735 Psal. 16 9 7 Psal. 18 21 533 Psal.  2â 7â6 Psal.  25 466 Psal. 19 7 408 Psal. 22 30 290 Psal. 26 3 627 741 Psal.  5 6 179 Psal. 27 4 13â 632 Psal. 28 1 78 Psal. 31 23 154 Psal. 32 1 677 Psal.  2 161 Psal. 34 8 488 Psal. 36 6 247 Psal.  7 645 Psal. 37 23 360 Psal.  37 469 Psal. 42 4 801 Psal. 44 17 18 771 Psal. 51 8 99 153 Psal.  18 171 Psal. 56 3 4 146 268 653 Psal.  10 11 624 Psal.  13 798 Psal. 59 10 126 Psal. 62 8 194 Psal. 63 1 â3 632 Psal. 67 1 2 3 478 Psal. 68 21 390 Psal. 69 9 695 Psal. 73 1 466 Psal. 76 10 338 Psal. 77 1 67 Psal.  6 643 Psal. 84 9 647 Psal.  11 467 Psal. 85 8 620 639 Psal. 88 15 392 Psal. 89 50 51 553 Psal. 101 6 7 630 Psal. 102 10 250 Psal. 106 4 401 Psal. 107 42 43 645 Psal. 111 10 490 Psal. 112 4 686 Psal. 116 16 454 Psal. 118 28 628 Psal. 119 16 38 Psal.  30 31 770 789 Psal.  33 776 Psal.  64 130 Psal.  66 424 Psal.  73 493 Psal.  92 263 Psal.  104 490 714 Psal.  113 36 Psal.  130 513 Psal.  147 637 Psal.  155 424 456 Psal. 130 3 4 365 451 Psal. 137 1 6 7 564 565 Psal. 143 5 6 644 Pro. 1 27 28 590 Pro. 4 12 497 Pro.  26 642 Pro. 5 12 590 Pro. 7 2 235 Pro.  14 721 Pro. 8 9 514 Pro.  17 391 Pro. 9 10 484 Pro. 10 22 688 Pro. 14 14 643 Pro.  16 371 620 Pro.  26 376 638 Pro. 19 27 497 784 Pro. 20 12 7â 650 Pro. 21 2 372 727 Pro.  15 678 Pro. 21 27 721 Pro. 22 6 584 Pro.  12 497 Pro. 24 29 752 Pro. 25 12 49 707 Pro. 27 7 620 Pro. 28 4 749 Pro. 29 24 186 Pro. 30 2 3 484 Pro.  9 118 Eccl. 5 1 197 585 Eccl.  2 310 Eccl.  6 494 Eccl. 7 2 3 4 260 Eccl.  16 381 Eccl. 10 1 549 Eccl. 11 2 117 Eccl.  8 2â0 Eccl. 12 9 10 482 Cant. 1 7 796 Cant. 3 1 4 143 Cant. 4 4 263 Cant. 5 2 32 355 Cant.  3 640 Isa. 6 5 282 347 Isa. 11 2 488 Isa.  9 476 734 Isa. 26 2 769 Isa. 27 9 323 Isa. 28 12 617 Isa. 29 9 211 Isa. 30 20 21 776 Isa. 31 9 543 Isa. 32 2 676 Isa. 32 17 638 Isa. 38 16 739 Isa.  18 289 Isa.  19 630 Isa. 42 23 650 Isa. 44 5 628 Isa. 48 10 258 Isa. 50 4 165 Isa.  10 653 Isa. 51 7 488 Isa. 52 15 614 Isa. 53 1 588 Isa. 55 1 648 691 Isa.  3 127 Isa. 57 1 561 Isa.  19 19 797 Isa. 58 1 45 707 Isa.  10 117 273 Isa. 59 21 634 Isa. 61 3 46 144 Ier. 2 10 11 706 Ier. 3 12 13 158 Ier. 4 2 585 Ier.  3 498 Ier. 9 7 237 546 666 Ier. 10 25 70 Ier. 13 11 809 Ier. 15 10 47 Ier. 17 1 2 299 Ier.  16 17 273 396 Ier. 22 16 490 Ier. 23 6 673 Ier. 32 23 419 Lam. 3 29 311 Ezek. 5 15 547 Ezek. 13 19 695 Ezek. 14 7 8 593 Ezek. 16 9 14 107 Ezek. 18 10 11 726 Ezek. 20 12 702 Ezek. 24 7 8 718 Ezek.  13 345 Ezek. 28 19 548 Ezek. 33 11 455 Ezek.  31 32 27 698 723 Ezek. 36 26 27 739 Ezek.  28 31 736 Dan. 1 8 382 Dan. 4 27 117 1â8 364 Dan. 3 5 627 Dan. 6 3 497 Dan.  6 589 Dan. 8 12 2 493 Dan. 10 1 437 Dan. 12 7 8 210 Dan. 13 9 455 Dan. 14 7 535 Amos. 5 10 52 Micah 2 7 241 Micah 6 9 219 606 Micah  16 545 Zeph. 3 18 801 Zach. 9 11 615 Zach. 12 10 17 627 736 Mal. 2
or am I a divell incarnate that I should prove so vile a wretch But though I be no Prophet to say so yet can I say with as great authority and warrant as though I were a Prophet that there is never a one of us here but may prove such a one before wee die And therefore we have need to feare and suspect our selves If any man shall object this is the manner of all your preaching to disquiet mens mindes with feares and doubts What cause have we thus to feare as long as we are sure we can never fall totally we cannot fall finally Iob. 5.24 He that beleeveth in Christ hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but hath passed from death to life I answer Happy is that soule that upon good ground can say he is sure of this But admit thou wert sure of that is it no cause of feare that thou moist for all this fall into so foule sins as thou hast heard of I tell thee that by falling into such sins First thou shalt greatly dishonour that God whose servant thou professest thy selfe to be and open the mouthes of his enemies to blaspheme his name as Nathan chargeth David to have done 2 Sam. 12.14 Secondly thou shalt greatly grieve thy heavenly father Forty yeares long was I grieved with this generation saith the Lord Psal. 95.10 Thirdly thou shalt make him thine enemy and provoke him to smite and plague thee thou knowest not how deepely They rebelled and vexed his holy spirit therefore was he turned to be their enemy and he sought against them saith the Prophet Esa 63.10 Take David for an instance and example of this The sword shall never depart from thy house because thou hast despised me saith the Lord by Nathan unto him 2 Sam. 12.10 Though thou breake not thy necke with these falls to the losse of thine everlasting life thou maist breake an arme or a leg to thy extreame anguish Fourthly though the seed of God will remaine in thee notwithstanding these sins yet wilt thou loose all the use and comfort of that grace that is in thee Psal. 51.12 Restore to me the joy of thy salvation that was gone 1 Thess. 5.19 thus farre forth the spirit may be quenched Fiftly thou maist bring on thyselfe by such fails the intollerable torment of a wounded spirit and who can beare that saith Solomon Pro. 18.14 Sixtly no man can tell thee how long thou maist continue in this uncomfortable and wretched estate Which is a thing that greatly aggravateth thy misery that thou maist say in this case as Psal. 74.9 There is not any that knoweth how long O then we have all great cause to feare these falls and not to be secure but to use all meanes we can to prevent such falls And the principall meanes are these First nourish in thy heart this feare of falling from God feare of sinning against him See how this is oft commended to us as a chiefe meane to keepe us from falling I will put my feare in their hearts that they shall not depart from me saith the Lord Ier. 32 40. Pro. 28.14 Blessed is the man that feareth alway Phil. 2.12 Worke out your salvation with feare and trembling The want of this even his presumptuous confidence was a chiefe cause of Peters fall Matth. 26.33.35.58 Secondly learne to make conscience even of the least sins Psal. 19.12 13. By the care he had to be cleansed of his secret sins and from every presumptuous sin he was sure he should be free from the great transgression Thirdly neglect no meanes of grace either publique or private but use them conscionably and daily If vision faile either through the Ministers fault or the peoples the people will decay Pro. 29.18 He that would not quench the spirit must not dââise prophecyings that is the oft hearing of the Word preached saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 5.19 20. If we exhort not one another or our selves daily we shall be in danger to be hardned with the deceitfulnesse of sinne as he reacheth ãâã Heb. 3.13 Fourthly Pray daily to God that he would uphold thee So our Saviour teacheth us to pray daily Mat. 6.13 Lead us not into temptation but pull us by thy mighty arms from the evill one This was Davids prayer Ps. 119.116 11â âphold me according to thy word that I may live hold thou me up and I shall be safe The second use is to exhort us to be willing to die whensoever God shall be pleased to call us Sundry other motives there are to perswade us to this as full 2 Cor. 5.6 While we are at home in the body we are absent from the Lord we shall never enjoy Christ fully till then Secondly while we live here we shall be subject to many sorrowes and vexations of spirit Every day will bring upon us one evill and occasion of sorrow or another Mat. 6.34 All teares shall never be wiped from our eyes while we live here Rev. 21.4 But this third is a principall that while we live here we are in a continuall possibility and danger of falling from God Till we die we can never be perfectly freed from our corruption nor cease from our owne workes as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 4.10 As the earthen vessels that were legally polluted could not be purged but by breaking Levit. 11.33 15.12 Till we die we can never be freed from Sathans assaults and tentations The life to come is the onely time of our full redemption Luk. 21.28 And consequently we know not how far we may fall so long as we live Death will free us perfectly from all our sins and corruptions Rom. 6.7 For he that is dead is freed from sin The third use is to exhort us to a care of perseverance to the end and not to content our selves in the good beginnings and proceedings we have hitherto made but to labour to finish our course with joy Act. 20.24 For 1 according to that we are at our end will God judge us When the righteous turneth away from his righteousnesse saith the Lord Ezek. 18.24 and committeth iniquity and doth according to all the abominations that the wicked man doth shall he live all his righteousnesse that he hath done shall not be mentioned in his trespasse that he hath trespassed and in his sins that he hath sinned in them shall he die 2. If we fall away we shall be in farre worse case then if we had never begun well 2 Pet. 2 21. It had beene better for them not to have knowne the way of righteousnesse then after they have knowne it to turne from the holy commandement delivered unto them And to that end let us strive to make sure to our selves the truth of our regeneration as the Apostle exhorteth us 2 Pet. 1.10 For they whose hearts are not upright may fall irrecoverably how good shewes soever they make as is evident in those that are compared to the stony ground Mar.
and to desire him to resolve them in the things they doubted of Such hearers Paul himselfe had Rom. 3.8 We are slanderously reported of and some affirme that wee say let us doe evill that good may come whose damnation is just The fift and last duty that you are to performe after the hearing of the Word if you would profit by it is this that you presently set upon the practise of that that you have heard 1. The end of all our hearing is that wee may practise what we heare Deut. 5.1 Heare ô Israel the statutes and the judgements which I speake in your eares this day that ye may learne them and keepe and doe them 2. That that we heare is not blessed to us we receive no good nor comfort by it till we practise it Iam. 1.25 Who so looketh into the perfect law of liberty and continueth therein he being not a forgetfull hearer but a doer of the worke this man shall be blessed in his deed 3. It is a great advantage to us to set presently upon the practise of that we have heard when God hath by his Word convinced our consciences and stirred up in us good desires and purposes as it was for them that lay at the poole of Bethesda to step into it presently after that the Angel had stirred the water Ioh. 5.4 For delay will make the practise of any good duty a great deale more difficult Which made Abraham goe presently about the circumcising of his family Gen. 17.23 and the offering up of his son Isaac Genes 2â 3 so soone as ever he had received the commandement from God to do it This also made David to use such speed in this case as we shall find Psal. 119.60 I made hast and delayed not to keepe thy commandâments Alas then how can the most of our hearers thrive in grace or be the better for that they heare 1. Few practise any thing they heare âeave any sinne do any good duty ever a whit the more for any thing they heare and therefore must needs prove like the house built upon the sand when the time of tryall shall come Mat. 7.26 27. 2. Many that when they are hearing have good motions and purposes yet through delay they vanish and come to nothing of whom in respect of their spirituall poverty that may be said which Solomon speaketh Prov. 24 3â 34. Yet a little sleepe a little slumber a little folding of the hands to sleepe so shall thy poverty come as one that travelleth and thy want as an armed man Lecture VIII On the Title of Psalme 51. Decemb. 14. 1625. WEe have already heard that in the means that are here mentioned wherby David was brought unto repentance two things are to be observed 1. That Nathans ministery was the meanes to recover him 2. What that course was that Nathan held with him and whereby he did so mightily prevaile The former of these wee finished the last day and it followeth now that we proceed unto the second This is set downe in the 2. Sam. 12.1 14. But I intend not to handle the whole speech of Nathan but onely to observe this in it in generall that he did particularly and boldly reprove him and denounce Gods judgement against him and by that meanes he brought him unto repentance The parable whereby he laid open the odiousnesse of his sinne in another mans person moved him not but when he directed his speech to him in particular and boldly and sharply reproved him that through the blessing of God prevailed mightily with him Now from this thus observed in the course that Nathan tooke with David this Doctrine ariseth for our instruction That the ministery that God hath sanctified for the conversion of sinners and wherein hee useth to shew his mighty power that way is such a ministery as applieth the word particularly to the hearers such as plainely and boldly reproveth sinne See the proofe of this Doctrine in three points First the best preachers and Prophets to whom the Lord hath in his word given greatest testimony were wont to preach in this manner they were wont to reprove sinne boldly and without partiality and plainely and particularly so as the party they desired to reforme might know himselfe to be meant So did Eliah speake to a King 1. Kings 18.18 It is thou and thy fathers house that have troubled Israel in that yee have forsaken the commandements of the Lord and thou hast followed Baalim So preached Iohn the Baptist who came also in the spirit and power of Eliah Luke 1.17 to another King Luke 3.19 Herod the Tetrach was reproved by him for Herodias his brother Philips wife and for all the evils that Herod had done Thus did the Prophet Malachy preach Mala. 2.1 And now ô ye Priests this commandement is for you And thus did the Prophet Hosea preach Hos. 5.1 Heare ye this ô Priests and hearken ye house of Israel and give ye eare ô house of the King You see how particularly they dealt and how boldly also not with the common sort of the people only but even with Kings and with Priests whom it hath ever beene as dangerous a matter and cause of greater persecution to meddle with then with Kings themselves Yea this was so usuall in the ministery of the Prophets to reprove and denounce judgements against sinne that it is made a note of difference to distinguish the true Prophets from the false Iere. 28.8 The Prophets that have bin before me and before thee of old prophesied both against many countryes and against great Kingdomes of warre and of evill and of pestilence And Mic. 3.5.8 The Prophets make my people erre that bite with their teeth and cry Peace But truly I am full of power by the spirit of the Lord and of judgement and of might to declare unto Iacob his transgression and to Israel his sinne Secondly God hath straitly injoyned his servants to preach thus and commanded them in this manner to reprove sinne as a chiefe worke and duty of their ministery And in this proofe observe an answer to an objection that is made by some against the former proofe taken from the example of Eliah Iohn Baptist and the Prophets for they say some had another manner of spirit another manner of power authority then the ministers of the Gospel now have And indeed I cannot deny but this is true in some part for the Prophets 1. Had an immediate calling from God 2. Spake by divine inspiration so as they could not erre either in the matter that they delivered or in the manner of their delivery 2. Pet. 1.21 Yet in this point there is no difference betwixt us and them we also are bound aswell as they to apply our doctrine and to reprove sinne boldly and particularly Observe therefore that this manner of preaching is enjoyned to the ministers under the Gospel as a chiefe worke of their ministery See this first in the commandement given by that
he could never looke of them he had lost the joy of Gods salvation verse 12. all comfort in assurance of Gods favour he was so tormented inwardly as a man that hath all his bones broken verse 8. yet doth not be dispaire nor seeke helpe any other way but flyeth to God by prayer and seeketh comfort that way which teacheth us That Gods people when they are in any distresse must flie to God by prayer and seeke comfort that way For so did David heere and so have Gods people alwaies done in the like case Thus did David at another time Psal. 120.1 in my distresse I cryed unto the Lord. And Psal. 107 6. They cryed unto the Lord in their trouble Three cases there be wherein Gods people have beene most distressed First when some outward affliction hath beene upon them in extremity or the seare of it specially such as hath risen from the malice and fury of their enemies which is of all outward afflictions the most grievous worse then famine worse then pestilence as you may see in Davids choice 2. Sam. 24.13 14. Secondly when they have beene troubled with some strong and violent tentation either unto blasphemy or some other foule sin this hath perplexed and distressed them more then any outward affliction could doe Even the motions to sin that have risen from their owne nature have done so as we may see in the complaint of Paul Rom. 7.24 O wretched man that I am who shall deliver me from the body of this death Much more when God hath sent Satan to stand at their right hand as Psal. 109.6 that was a thorne in Pauls flesh 2 Cor. 12.7 For he is an enemy to be feared much more then any mortall man as we may see by that comparison Paul maketh Ephes. 6.12 We wrestle not against flesh and bloud but against principalities against powers against the rulers of the darknesse of this world c. Thirdly when their consciences have been wounded with the sense of Gods anger and wrath For that above all other things hath perplexed them most and put them to greatest anguish Pro. 18.14 The spirit of a man will sustaine his infirmity but a wounded spirit who can beare Now in all these cases Gods people have sought and found comfort by flying to God and seeking to him by prayer For the first we have the example of Iehoshaphat and the people of Iudah 2 Chron. 20.3 Iehoshaphat feared and set himselfe to seeke the Lord and cryes thus to God verse 12. We have no might to stand against this great company that commeth against us neither know we what to do but our eyes are upon thee This course tooke David when he had many enemies in the Court of Saul that by informing the King against him did seeke his life Psal. 109.4 For my love they are mine adversaries but I give my selfe unto prayer Thus Iob fought comfort Iob. 16.20 My friends scorne me but mine eye powreth out teares unto God And so did Ann 1. Sam 1.10 She was in bitternes of soule and prayed unto the Lord and wept sore For the second case of distresse we have the example of Paul who when the messenger of Satan was sent to buffet him 2. Cor. 12.7 ran to God by prayer for helpe and comfort as he saith ver 8. For this thing I besought the Lord thrice that it might depart from me And for the third case we have Davids example here and Psal. 18.5 6. The sorrowes of hell compassed me about the snares of death prevented me In my distresse I called upon the Lord and cryed unto my God Yea we have for this a greater example then David even our blessed Saviours who when he was in farre greater anguish of soule then ever all the men of the World were in through the apprehension and sense of Gods curse and fierce anger due to the sins of all the elect he sought and found comfort this way Heb. 5.7 He offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and teares unto him that was able to save him from death and was heard in that that he feared The grounds of this Doctrine and the reasons why Gods people in all their distresses have bin wont to flye to God by prayer and to seek comfort this way are principally foure First They knew that in every distresse they were in of what kind soever God had a chiefe hand It is so 1. In all outward afflictions Esa. 45.7 I forme the light and create darknesse I make peace and create evill I the Lord doe all these things 2. In all Satans tentations he could not disquiet us with any of them if the Lord sent him not and appointed him not to do it Paul saith the messenger of Sathan that buffetted him was given unto him 2. Cor. 12.7 3. In the affliction and wound of conscience it is God that makes that wound as Iob speaketh Iob 23.16 God maketh my heart soft and the almighty troubleth me And they that know this must needs hold it the wisest course in all their distresses to seek unto him for helpe and comfort For who can take of his hand Who can cure the wounds that he hath made Who can yeeld us any help and comfort while he remaines angry with us Deut 32.39 I kill and I make alive I wound and I heale neither is there any that can deliver out of my hand Therefore all Gods people should resolve in their distresses as Hosea 6.1 Come let us returne unto the Lord and flye to him for he hath torne and he will heale us he hath smitten and he will bind us up Secondly They knew the Lord was able to yeeld them helpe and comfort in all their distresses seemed their case never so desperate Psal. 68.20 He that is our God is the God of our salvation and unto God the Lord belong the issues from death For he is able as the Apostle saith Ephes. 3.20 to doe exceeding abundantly above all that we are able either to aske or thinke This reason is given why our Saviour when he was in his agony and his soule was heavy unto death did flye unto God and cry so unto him Hebr. 5 7. He knew he was able to deliver him from death Thirdly They knew the Lord himselfe had prescribed this course unto them if they would have comfort in any of their distresses to flye to him by prayer This is a helpe and remedy of Gods owne prescribing Iames 5.13 If any man be afflicted ãâã what kind soever let him pray Luke 2â 40 Pray that ye enter not unto tentation Fourthly and lastly They knew that the Lord was ready to be found this way He is ready to be found at all times by the prayers of his people Psalmeâ47 â47 18 The Lord is nigh unto all them that all upon him to all that call upon him in truth Matth. 7 8. Every one that asketh receiveth and he that seeketh findeth and to him
that knocketh it shall be opened But he is never so ready to be found of them in prayer as then when they are in greatest distresse Psal. 46.1 God is our refuge and strength a very present helpe in trouble yet he hath promised Psal. 50.15 Call upon me in the day of trouble any trouble whatsoever and I will deliver thee and thou shalt glorifie me And no marvell for 1. the Lord beares to his people the affection of a father Psal. 103.13 Like as a father pitieth his children so the Lord pitieth them that feare him And what father is there that sheweth not most love to his child and readinesse to helpe him when he is in greatest misery 2. Gods people are then most humbled and thinke most basely of themselves and that is a great furtherance to the successe of their prayers 1. Pât 5.5 God resisteth the proud and giveth grace to the humble 2. Chron. 7.14 If my people shall humble themselves and pray then will I heare from heaven 3. Then Gods people use to pray heartily and fervently 2. Sam. 22.7 In my distresse I called upon the Lord and cryed unto my God and he did heare my voice So saith Anna of her prayer 1 Sam. 1.15 I am a woman of a sorrowfull spirit and have powred out my soule before the Lord. And this God greatly delighteth in Iam. 5.16 The effectuall fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much And this readinesse they knew to be in the Lord to heare their prayer at such a time specially hath beene the chiefe thing that hath encouraged them to seeke to him in their distresse Psal. 65.2 O thou that hearest prayer unto thee shall all flesh come and 86.7 In the day of my trouble will I call upon thee for thou wilt answere me This Doctrine concerneth every one of us for there is not one of you that heare me this day but you are in some distresse or other or have beene or at least may be And it serveth First for reproofe for the wickednesse and Atheisme of our hearts is in no nothing more discovered then in this that in our distresses we have no mind to seeke to God Hos. 7.14 They have not cryed to me with their hearts when they bowled upon their beds Three sorts chiefly are to be reproved by this Doctrine First such as so long as they can thinke of any meanes to helpe themselves by in their distresse they will never seeke to God Like to the Prodigall who while he had any meanes though it were but by tending of swine and feeding with them he never thought of seeking to his father Luk 15.16 17 This was Asaes foule sin 2. Chron. 16.12 When his disease was exceeding grievous yet he sought not to the Lord but to the Physicians Whereas alas no sound comfort can be found in any meanes till we have first sought to God and appeased his anger If God will not withdraw his anger saith Iob. 9.13 the proud helpers do stoupe under him All meanes men seeke to may say as that counterfeit Samuel indeed the devill whom the witch that Saul sought to for comfort in his distresse as too many wretches do in these dayes raised up did say unto him 1. Sam. 28.16 Wherefore dost thou aske of me or seeke helpe of me seeing the Lord is become thinâ enemy Secondly such as are most destitute of all meanes to helpe themselves in their distresses yet never seeke to God Poverty and want of all humane helpe shâuld drive men to God and cause them to seeke helpe and comfort from him and to give themselves much to prayer Thus it wrought with David Psal. 142.4 5. I looked on my right hand and beheld but there was none that would know me refuge failed me no man cared for my soule I cryed unto thee ó Lord and said thou art my refuge and my portion So saith the Apostle 1. Tim. 5.5 Shee that is a widow indeed and desolate trusteth in God and continueth in supplications and prayers night and day But alas we find that no people under the heaven pray lesse seeke lesse to God care lesse for God then the poore and miserable people doe Miserable indeed in this respect more then for any outward want that they doe endure They cry out by reason of the arme of the mighty saith Elihu Iob 35.9.10 but none saith where is God my maker that giveth songs in the night Thirdly such as when God hath begun to soften their hearts and trouble their consciences for sin as he did Davids at this time do not as David doth here seeke to God for helpe and comfort But 1. either seeke to hide themselves and flye from God by keeping themselves carefully from all such means as might touch upon that sore as Adam did Gen. 3.8 Or 2. betake themselves to mirth and all such meanes as may lull them asleepe and cause them to forget their sins and Gods anger and make them senslesse of those inward gripings and stings as Saul did and found ease by it for a short time 1. Sam. â6 23 but alas his fitts and terrours returned and became the more extreame violent afterwards as you may see 1. Sam. 18.10 11. or else 3. fall into utter desparation of Gods mercy as Iudas did who when his conscience was deeply wounded with sense of sin could go to the chiefe Priests and Elders and confesse his sin to them but could not go to Christ himselfe to seeke mercy of him Matth. 27.3 Lecture XI On Psalme 51.1 2. Ianu. 3. 1625. THe second use now followeth which is for exhortation to stirre us up in all our distresses to seeke for helpe and comfort from God by prayer It is the Apostles exhortation Iames 5.13 Is any man afflicted let him pray Wee all have need of this exhortation For as we heard the last day there is not one of us here but either we are or have bin or may be in that distresse either through outward or inward affliction and anguish that we are ready to cry with Iehoshaphat 2. Chron. 20.12 We know not what to doe O that wee could bee perswaded when we are in that case though not then only to flye unto God One would thinke there needs no motives to be used to perswade us to this What needs any man perswade a poore wretch that hath not bread at home to seeke abroad for reliefe be he never so bashfull his necessity will perswade him to it sufficiently The poore speaketh supplications saith Solomon Prov. 18.23 You shall heare nothing from him but bewailing his wants and humble intreaties and supplications for helpe and reliefe to such as are able to doe him good But alas our hearts are so estranged from God even from the very wombe as David speakes Psal. 58.3 that no necessity no extremity will drive us to goe a begging to him We have need of strong motives to drive us to it Thinke therefore seriously of the foure reasons
morning As many as I love saith Christ Revelat. 2.19 I rebuke and chasten 2. The Lord hath oft dealt very sharpely with his children when hee hath had no purpose therein to take vengeance of them for any of their sinnes nor bin angry with them at all but only to try their faith and obedience and when he hath purposed to do them most good he hath prepared them for it this way as is evident in the case of his wrestling with Iacob and laming of him and in his dealing with the woman of Canaan When Moses speakes of his dealing with Israel in the wildernesse and of all the hardnes they endured there Deut 8.16 he did it saith he that he might humble thee and that he might prove thee to doe thee good at thy latter end Fourthly One chiefe cause of Gods so sharply afflicting and seeming so angry with his people is to draw them to seeke unto him for his favour this way and to come oftner to him or at least to come to him in a better manner with more humility and sense of the need they have of him and with more fervency then they have bin wont to do Hos. 5.15 I will go and returne to my place till they acknowledge their offence and seek my face in their affliction they will seeke me early For as God for his part greatly desires to see his children oft and delights to heare their prayers Cant. 2.14 Let me see thy countenance let mee heare thy voice for sweet is thy voice thy countenance is comely So we for our part are apt like the prodigall Lu. 15.16 17. to neglect our father till extreame need and misery drive us unto him So that to conclude the answer to this first objection No affliction or token of Gods anger how extreame soever should cause us to despaire of help from God or discourage us from seeking comfort from him by prayer but we should resolve with Iob. 13.15 Though he slay me yet will I trust in him Secondly I am in great distresse saith another and I would faire seeke to God for helpe and comfort by prayer but alas I am so vile a sinner and so unworthy that I dare not I know God beareth not sinners Iob. 9.31 And certainely this keepes many from prayer This is a naturall effect of of sin to make men afraid to go to God and to stand before him as appeares in that example of Adam Gen. 3.8 Adam and his wife hid themselves from the presence of the Lord. Conscience of sin will stop our mouthes and make us unapt to speake to God as appeares by Davids prayer heere Psal. 51.15 O Lord open thou my lips It will make us unable to looke up unto God Psal. 40.12 Mine iniquities have taken hold upon me so that I am not able to looke up O that men would thinke of this and it would have great force to restraine them from sin Now for answer unto these that are kept from prayer in their distresse by sense of their owne unworthinesse I have foure things to say First others of Gods servants that have beene as deepely touched with sense of their sins as any of us can be have beene much given to prayer for all that This appeares by Davids example in this Psalme and 40.12 My sinnes are more then the haires of mine head therefore my heart faileth me Yet prayeth he for all that verse 13. Be pleased O Lord to deliver me O Lord make hast to helpe me And so did Ezra 9.6 O my God I am ashamed and blush to lift up my face to thee my God for our iniquities are increased over our head and our trespasse is growne up unto the heavens Paul also had as deepe a sense of his sins and unworthinesse as any man could have For he saith 1 Tim. 1.15 he was the chiefe of all sinners and Ephes. 3.8 he was lesse then the least of all Saints yet he was given much to prayer yea even then when the sense of his sins did most afflict him Act 9 12 Behold he prayeth Secondly the more and more hainous our sins are the more need the more cause have we to seeke to God by prayer for mercy Mat. 9.12 They that be whole need not a Physitian but they that are sicke Thirdly the sense of our sins and unworthinesse if it be sincere and unfained makes us never the lesse but much more capable of mercy and comfort from God by prayer For we go not in our owne name but in Christs That is that that doth give boldnesse Heb. 4.16 None have ever beene so welcome to God nor have found so much mercy with him as they that have come to him in deepest sense of their owne unworthinesse Five notable examples we have for this First In the woman that Christ cured of the bloudy issue that was so humbled in the sense of her unworthinesse that she durst not presume to speake to Christ but Mar. 5.27 came in the preasse behind and touched his garment And when she perceived Christ knew what she had done she came fearing and trembling and fell downe before him verse 33. Secondly In the Centurion Luk. 7.6 7. who thought himselfe not worthy that Christ should enter under his roofe nor that hee should presume to goe to Christ himselfe Thirdly In the Prodigall that thought not himselfe worthy to be called a sonne Luk 15.21 Fourthly In the Publican who thought not himselfe worthy so much as to lift up his eyes to heaven Luk. 18.13 Fiftly in the woman of Canaan that judged her selfe no better then a dog Matth. 15.27 Who cou'd have deeper sense of their owne unworthinesse then these or who did ever receive greater mercy and comfort from God in their prayers then these did So that it is certaine it is not true humility and sense of our unworthinesse that keepes any from prayer They that are truly poore in spirit and do mourne for that will hunger and thirst after righteousnesse and seeke it by all meanes Mat. 5.3 4 6. It is privie pride that keepes men from prayer as it doth that poore wretch that being in extreame want will rather sterve and pine himselfe then he will seeke unto or be beholden to any that is able to succour and relieve him Fourthly whereas thou pretendest that the sense of thy sinne and of thine unworthinesse for sin keepes thee from prayer know thou that thy infidelity that keepes thee from seeking to God for mercy is a farre greater sin then any other yea then all the rest that ever thou committedst as is plaine by that speech of our Saviour Iohn 16.9 He will reprove the world of ãâã because ãâ¦ã not in him Lecture XII On Psalme 51.1 2. Ianuary 10. 1625. THE third Objection followeth that is that they are ãâã to pray For thus is many a poore soule apt to say I am in great distress and would faine seeke to God by prayer for helpe and ãâã but alas
soone as he would have had it he was not yet sufficiently humbled but in danger to have bin pussed up with the revelations he had received 2 Cor. 12.7 8. As if he had said It is too soone for thee Paul to be rid of that thorne 2. To make us more fervent and importunate with him It troubles great men to have suiters importunate ever following them with petitions and crying at their gates Luke 18.5 The widow troubled the unjust judge with her importunity But this is a thing that the Lord is highly pleased and delighted with Christ meant to grant the woman of Canaans suit but he put her off and ãâ¦ã strangely of purpose to make her more importunate and earnest ãâã him Mat. 15.25 28. 3. To cause us to esteeme better of the good things we beg of him when we have obtained them The good things that are easily and readily come by are usually lightly esteemed The diseases that are easily cured men doe not greatly feare nor are very carefull to preserve themselves from them as experience teacheth us in that filthy French disease And surely this is one cause why God hideth his face so long from many of his deare ones even that they might learne thereby to prize the sense of his favour the better When the Spouse had lost her welbeloved long it is sayd Canticles 3 4. when shee found him whom her soule loved shee held him and would not let him goe 4. To keepe us from conceiting that our prayer how fervent soever meriteth ought Daniel 9.17 18 19. Cause thy face to shine upon thy Sanctuary that is desolate for the Lords sake we doe not present our supplications before thee for our righteousnesses but for thy great mercies deferre not for thine owne sake O my God The second thing we must understand that we may judge rightly of this case is this That God doth oft graciously heare the prayers of his servants and give answer to them also before they perceive it Dan. 10.12 13. From the first day that thou didst set thy heart to understand and to chasten thy selfe before thy God thy words were heard and I am come for thy words but the Prince of the kingdome of Persia withstood me one and twenty dayes And though they perceive it not 1. Sometime their heedlesnesse and negligence is the cause they perceive it not they put up their petitions and never enquire after Gods answer whereas we should hearken after it as Benhadads servants comming to sue for mercy did 1. Kin. 20.33 They did diligently observe whither any thing would come from him and did hastily catch it Psal. 85.8 I will hearken what the Lord God will say for he will speak peace to his people And 2. sometimes anguish and trouble of mind is the cause of it They pray to God and he heareth them and they cannot believe it as Iob speakes of himselfe in the extreamity of his anguish Iob 9.16 If I had called and he had answered me yet would I not beleeve that he had hearkened to my voice Davids sin was pardoned so soone as ever he repented and the Prophet Nathan in the name of God assured him of so much also 2. Sam. 12.13 and yet it is evident by his earnest suit he makes in these two first and diverse other verses of this psalme that he did not perceive nor feele it to be so Gods people in Egypt prayed and cryed to the Lord and he heard their cry and sent them a gracious answer by Moses Exod. 6.5 But it is said ver 9. they hearkned not unto Moses they could not receive Gods answer for anguish of spirit So it is certainly wth many of Gods best servants he heareth them graciously and answereth their prayers also and they through anguish of spirit cannot perceive it Now for the better understanding of this you must know there be divers wayes whereby God useth to give answer to the prayers of his people First When he granteth them the thing they have begged of him in prayer As he did to Hannah she begged a child of God and he gave her one 1. Samuel 1.27 For this child I prayed and the Lord hath given me my petition which I asked of him And as he did to Abraham he prayed for Abimelech and God healed him Genes 20.17 Manoah prayed that the man of God might come againe and God hearkened to the voyce of Manoah and the Angel of the Lord came againe Iudges 13.8 9. Solomon prayed for an understanding heart and God gave it him 1. Kin. 3.9 12. He asked life of thee and thou gavest it him Psal. 21.4 Secondly when he doth not grant them what they have asked but denyeth them that and gives them a better thing Abraham beggeth of God that Ishmael might live before God Gen. 17 18. he denieth him that but granteth him a better thing verse 19. that he should have a sonne by his owne wife with whom he woâld establish an everlasting covenant and with his seed after him David prayed that his childe begotten in adultery might live 2. Sam. 12.22 God denies him that but granteth him a better thing he lost not his prayer for 1 He saved the soule of that child as appeares by Davids words of him 2 Sam. 12.23 I shalâ goe to him And 2 he gave him another sonne by Bathsheba and such a one as of whom he assured him by the Prophet that he was beloved of the Lord verse 24 25. Thirdly when though he neither grant us the thing we have begged nor a better thing in the same kind yet he supporteth us by his grace and gives us strength to beare the want of it Of this answer David speaketh Psal. 138.3 In the day when I cryed thou answeredst me and strengthenedst me with strength in my soule So of our blessed Saviour it is said Heb. 5.7 that hee was heard in that prayer which he offred up with strong crying and teares unto him that was able to save him from death Yet did not God save him from death but the divine power supported him and made him able to beare the burden of that cursed death which otherwise had beene intollerable So though God did not take of the messenger of Sathan that buffeted Paul according to his request 2 Cor. 12.8 yet did he answer his prayer graciously for he gave to him strength to beare it verse 9. My grace is sufficient to thee So long as God supporteth thee by his grace and maketh thee able to beare the want of that that thou hast prayed for though thou hast thought thou art undone if thou have it not though he set thee feele thine own weaknesse so farre as thou art even ready to sink and faint say not that thou hast lost thy labour in praying Fourthly when though thou canst not find that thou hast by thy prayer obtained that particular blessing thou didst beg of God yet thou feelest thy heart after thy prayer cheered much and thy
6.33 What should I wait for the Lord any longer was the voice of an Atheist and not of a Christian. The faithfull have beene wont to speake after another fashion Psal. 40.1 I waited patiently for the Lord and he inclined unto me and heard my cry Nothing is lost by waiting upon God his promises shall certainely be performed in the sittest season Though it tarry saith the Prophet Hab. 2. â wait for it because it will surely come it will not tarry not a moment after the fittest season They shall not be ashamed that is disappointed of their hope saith the Lord Esa. 49.23 that waââe for me And thus have I declared to you the second duty that belongeth to us when we pray long and can receive no such answer as our soule desireth The third and last thing we must do in this case is to examine well what the cause should be that we speed no better in our prayers that we receive so little comfort and benefit by them When Saul had sought unto God and he answered him not that day he called all the chiefe of the people together to know and see whose sin had beene the cause of it 1 Sam. 14.37 38. He was none of the best men but certainely in this case his example is worth the following For though the Lord may have other reasons secret to himselfe for which he doth deny or delay our suits yet if we receive not answer from him in any of these five kinds that I told you of the last day it is our part to lay the fault upon our selves and to impuâe it to our sins and to say with the Prophet Esa. 59.1 2. The Lords hand is not shortned that it cannot save neither is his eare heavy that it cannot heare but our iniquities have separated betweene us and our God and our sinnes have had his face from us that he will not heare And Ier. 5.25 Our iniquities have turned away these things and our sinnes have withholden good things from us Surely should every one of us say somewhat hath beene ãâ¦ã or in my prayers or els the Lord who is so ready to heare and ãâã the prayers of his people would have returned me some answer to my prayers before now I aske and receive not because I aske amisse Iam. 4.2 Now the Lords ãâã to our prayers should cause us to examine well what hath been the faith of our prayers that we amending that fault may hereafter finde more comfort in prayer And for your helpe that way I will shew you some of the principall faults that use to blemish and weaken our prayers so as they become not acceptable and effectuall with God First it may be when thou prayedst thou hadst not first repented thee of and forsaken every knowne sin and that man whose conscience tells him somewhat he doth daily and purposeth still to doe that he ought not somewhat he daily omits to do and doth not yet resolve to doe which he ought to doe can have no hope that God will heare his prayer He that would pray must be carefull first to purge both himselfe and his family also from all knowne sins Iob 11.13 14. If thou prepare thine heart and stretch out thine hands towards him if iniquity be in thine hand put it farre away and let not wickednesse dwell in thy tabernacles If I regard iniquity in my heart saith David Psal. 66.18 any iniquity any knowne sinne the Lord will not heare me The promise of audience with God is made onely to such as feare him Psal. 145.19 He will fulfill the desire of them that feare him he also will heare their cry and will save them Secondly it may be that the prayers that thou hast used to make have not been made according to Gods will The prayers that Gods spirit inditeth in us are made according to the will of God Rom. 8.27 And upon this doth the successe of our prayers greatly depend 1 Ioh. 5.14 This is the confidence we have in him that if we aske any thing according to his will âe heareth us As if he should say we can have no confidence he will heare us but when we pray according to his will But you will say how may we pray according to the will of God I answer 1. When we pray more for spirituall then for earthly things Mat. 6.33 First seek the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse and all these things shall be added unto you 2. When we can crave spirituall blessings more importunately this is a prayer according to Gods will Luk. 12.32 It is your fathers good pleasure to give you the kingdome and 1 Thess. 4.2 This is the will of God even your sanctification but in craving of temporall blessings yea and of the measure also of spirituall graces we can submit our selves to the will of our heavenly father Mat. 26.39 O my father if it be possible let this cup passe from me neverthelesse not as I will but as thou wilt 3. When we in our prayers doe more importune God for the pardon of our sins then for the removing of any punishment of sin Thus Peter taught Simon Magus to pray Acts 8.22 Pray that the thought of thy heart may be forgiven thee but he prayed otherwise ver 24. Pray to the Lord for me that none of these things that yee have spoken come upon me 4. When in our prayers we can desire the favour of God more then any of his blessings either corporall or spirituall Thus prayed David Psal. 4.6 Many say who will shew us any good blessings and good things many can desire and pray for but Lord lift thou up the light of thy countenance upon us Till we have learned out of Gods Word to pray thus according to his will our prayer is but the sacrifice of fooles Eccles. 5.1 And as Elihu speaketh Iob 35.13 Surely God will not heare vanity neither will the Almighty regard it Thirdly it may be thy prayers thou hast used to make were carelesse unrevereÌt and distracted prayers If we would speed in our prayers we must pray in reverence and feare of the Lords greatnes and majesty and sense of our own vilenes Ps. 2.11 Serue the Lord with feare 5.7 In thy feare will I worship towards thine holy temple Our hearts must be fixed and setled upon him upon the words we utter unto him and not rove and wander up and downe Such a disposition of heart as David found in himselfe when he would praise God we must strive to have when we pray My heart is fixed ô God saith he Ps. 57.7 my heart is fixed I will sing and give praise The sense of the Lords greatnesse must keepe us from speaking any thing rashly without understanding and attention of heart from speaking we wot not what as if we were in a dreame This charge is given us Eccl. 5.2.3 Be not rash with thy mouth let not thine heart be hastly to utter any thing before God
for God is in heaven and thou upon earth therefore let thy words be few For a dreame commeth through the multitude of busines and a ãâã voice is knowne by the multitude of words We must rouse up our hearts both before in our prayers from drowsinesse and cry unto them as Deborah doth unto her heart Iudg. 5.12 Awake awake Deborah awake awake utter a song And as David Ps. 108.2 Awake Psaltery and harpe I my selfe will awake early Fourthly it may be the prayers thou hast used to make have had no heate nor fervency in them they have beene formall and drowsy prayers and then it is no marvell though they have not been effectuall with God The prayers that Gods spirit inditeth are cries crying and earnest prayers Rom. 8.35 We have received the spirit of adoption wherby we cry Abba father The prayers of Gods people are compared to incense Psal. 141.2 and the incense sent up no sweet favour till the fire that came downe from heaven came to it Num. 16.46 It is the fervent prayer only that is effectuall with God Iam. 5.16 The effectuall fervent prayer of a righteous man availeth much Ps. 3.4 I cryed to the Lord with my voice and he heard me out of his holy hill Ps. 119.145 I cry with my whole heart heare me ô Lord. For so runneth the promise Ier. 29 13. Yee shall seeke me and find me when you shall search for me with all your heart Fiftly it may be the prayers thou hast used to make have proceeded from an heart that lay not low enough was not truly and foundly humbled in the sense of thine own unworthines We are too apt to applaud both our selves and others in that devotion that hath no humiliation in it at all Remember God would not heare Moses himself for Miriam till she were further humbled Nú. 17.13.14 1. Humiliation arising from the sense of our own unworthiââs is a great furtherer of the successe of our prayers 2 Chro. 7.14 If my people shall humble theÌselues pray then will I heare from heaven This was that that furthered the successe of Manasses prayers 2 Chr. 33.12 13. In his affliction he besought the Lord humbled himselfe greatly and prayed and the Lord was intreated of him 2. Some judgments will not be removed by ordinary prayer Mat. 17.24 This kind goeth not out but by prayer fasting so some blessings will not be obtained by ordinary prayer The children of Israel could not prevaile against Benjamin till they had kept a fast Iudg. 20.26 they should have fasted as well as prayed for the further humbling of their soules in such a case 3. Take heed therfore that you yeeld not to that conceit to think your selves wronged when you have prayed for any thing thus thus long yet caÌnot speed like those hypocrites who are brought in thus expostulating the matter with God Esa. 58.3 Wherfore have we fasted thou seest not wherefore have we afflicted our soules and thou takest no knowledge But judge your selves ever unworthy to be heard and when you goe to pray strive to be as humble as that worthy Centurion Luk. 7.6 7. that when he sued for mercy from Christ thought not himselfe worthy that Christ should come under his roofe no not to go to Christ. And as the Prodigall Luk. 5.21 that said to his father I am no more worthy to be called thy sonne Ascribe it onely to Gods mercy in Christ if hee vouchsafe to shew any respect to thee or thy prayers Colos. 3.17 Doe all in the name of the Lord Iesus giving thankes to God the father by him Sixtly and lastly It may be thou hast not prayed in faith 1. We should in our prayers set before us the promises of God and ground our confidence upon them Thus did David Psal. 1â9 147 I prevented the dawning of the morning and cryed I hoped in thy Word These we may with a reverend boldnesse alleadge to God in our prayers and bind him with his owne word which he can no more deny then cease to be God Thus doth David Psalme 143.1 Heare my prayer ô Lord give eare to my supplications in thy faithfulnesse answer me and in thy righteousnesse 2. We should in our prayers set before us the worthinesse of our advocate and high Priest who sits at his Fathers right hand to present our prayers unto him and make them acceptable in his sight Heb. 4 1â 16. Seeing that we have a great high Priest that is passed into the Heavens Iesus the Sonne of God let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of Grace that we may obtaine Mercy and have Grace to helpe in time of need And remember the promise Iohn 16.23 Verily I say unto you whatsoever ye shall aske the Father in my Name he will give it you Vnlesse we come in this faith thus grounded upon the promises of God and upon the all-sufficiency of our Mediator we can have no hope to speed well in our prayers He that would aske any thing of God saith the Apostle Iam. 1 6 7. let him come in faith nothing doubting otherwise let him not thinke that he shall receive any thing of the Lord. Lecture XVI On Psalme 51.1 2. Febru 21. 1625. WEE have already heard that in these verses three things were to be observed principally 1. That David in his great distresse and anguish of heart flyeth unto God seeketh comfort and helpe from him by praier 2 What was the chiâfe thing that in this his prayer he beggeth of God that is to say the remission and pardon of his sin 3. Vpon what ground he did build this his hope to obtaine this suit of God that is the mercy of God and nothing but that The first of these three points we finished the last day and are now to proceed unto the second We must therefore observe here 1. That this is the only thing he beggeth here of God The Lord had denounced against him by Nathan 2. Sam. 1â 10 12. very heavy and grievous judgements 1. That as he had taken away Vriahs wife and committed filthinesse with her so would he take his wives and give them to one that should defile and abuse them by filthy whoredome he had sinned and by filthy whoredome he should be punished 2. That as he had slaine Vriah with the sword of the children of Ammon so should the sword enter into his owne house by the sword he had sinned and by the sword and bloud he should be punished 3. That as he had brought dishonour upon God and his holy religion by giving great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme so would God bring open shame and reproach upon him before all Israel and before the Sunne 4. That the instruments God would use to afflict him by in this manner should be them of his owne house his owne children whom he had too dearely loved I will raise up evill against thee out of thine owne house
loved thus hee was grieved that his enemies would not be reclaimed Mar. 3.5 He mourned for the hardnesse of their hearts and 8.12 He sighed deepely in his spirit for them And of our heavenly Father we read that he loved his enemies thus Psal. 95.10 Fourty yeeres long was I grieved with this generation Canst thou say thou hast loved thus O happy thou then If any man shall object as Iohn 6.60 this is an hard saying who can heare it who can endure such Doctrine flesh and bloud can never doe this I answer 1. flesh and bloud indeed cannot nor flesh and bloud can never inherite the kingdome of God 1. Cor. 15.50 If thou be not regenerate and borne againe thou canst not see the kingdome of God Ioh. 3.3 2. Pray with the Apostle Lu. 17.5 Lord increase our faith If thou wert well perswaded how great the Lords love hath bin to thee thou wouldst easily doe it Lecture XXII on Psalme 51.1 2. Aprill 18. 1626. IT followeth now that we proceed to the second duty that we owe unto men This Doctrine therefore which hath made knowne unto you the wonderfull goodnesse and loving kindnesse of the Lord and the infinitnesse of his tender mercies towards poore miserable sinners that stand in need of his mercy must stirre up and provoke us to be good and mercifull to them that stand in need of us Neither is there any thing in the world that will have that force to make us willing to doe good and to shew mercy unto men as the true knowledge and consideration of this how good and mercifull the Lord hath beene unto us Luke 6.36 Be ye mercifull saith our Saviour as your father also is mercifull and Matth. 18.33 Shouldst not thou also have had compassion on thy fellow-servant even as I had piety on thee Yea Mat. 5.45 our Saviour teaching how bountifull and good the Lord is to all sorts of men perswadeth all his Disciples to be so too by this argument that you may be the children of your Father which is in heaven As if he should say there is nothing whereby you may better be knowne to be the children of God nothing wherein you can more resemble him then in this willingnesse and readinesse to do good and to be beneficiall unto others And there be foure things principally commended to us for our imitation in this example of our heavenly father 1. He is full of the bowells of mercy apt to pittie them he seeth to be in misery 2. He is bountifull and ready to helpe them and do them good 3. His bounty is altogether free and respecteth nothing in them that might move him to it but onely this that they are in misery and have need of him 4. He is apt to do good not only to them that are in misery but to all even to all his creatures First we must labour to be tender hearted and pitifull towards them that are in distresse and misery For this is our fathers disposition as we have heard Iam. 5.11 He is very pitifull and of tender mercy And so must we be if wee will approve our selves to be his children Ephes. 4.32 Be ye kinde one to another and tender hearted 1 Pet. 2.8 Have compassion one of another be pitifull Col. 3.12 Put on as a beautifull garment that will greatly adorne and grace your profession as the elect of God holy and beloved bowels of mercies They are therefore certainely most unlike to our heavenly father 1. That are hard hearted towards the poore not affected nor moved with their cryes and miseries Deut. 15.7 Thou shalt not harden thy heart from thy poore brother 1 Ioh. 3.17 He that shutteth up his bowels of compassion from his needy brother as if he should say when he findeth his heart apt to be moved with compassion violently restraineth himselfe from it how dwelleth the love of God in him We should provoke and force our selves to it as we have heard and not against it Pro. 21.13 He that stoppeth his eares at the cry of the poore and striveth not to be affected with it he also shall cry himselfe God can make the hardest hearted man cry himselfe but he shall not be heard And Pro. 11.17 He that is cruell to the poore troubleth his owne flesh 2. That do the workes of mercy without any mercy at all without any compassion of heart toward the misery of them that they doe relieve But either 1 out of a respect to their owne credit as the Pharisees Mat. 6.1 2. Or 2 out of hypocrisie as Iudas Ioh. 12.5 6. Or 3 out of a desire to be rid of them and freed from the noise of their clamour as the unrighteous judge relieved the poore widow Luk. 18.5 Where as indeed the mercifulnesse of the heart from whence that proceedeth which wee do for the poore is that which graceth our alms-deeds more then the valew of the thing that wee give unto them Mat. 5.7 Blessed are the mercifull Esa. 5 8.10 If thou draw out thy soule to the hungry then shall thy light arise in obscurity and thy darknesse be as the noone day Iob. 30.25 Was not my soule grieved for the poore Secondly we must not content our selves to pity the poore but we must also relieve them and be ready to doe them good For this is the disposition of our heavenly father Psal. 146.7.9 He giveth food to the hungry he relieveth the fatherlesse and the widow Yea he is bountifull in his goodnesse to such Iames 1.5 He giveth to all men as need liberally and upbraideth not And so must we do if we will approve our selves to be the children of our heavenly father And surely there was never any that did find the Lord to be mercifull to them in the pardon of their sinnes that were not by the spirit of God made mercifull to them that stood in need of them Psal. 112.4 5. The righteous man is mercifull and full of compassion a good man is mercifull and lendeth And verse 9. He hath dispersed he hath given to the poore Two things there be that do highly commend this duty unto us 1. That the Lord in his Word hath declared himselfe to be greatly pleased and delighted with it Mic. 6.8 What doth the Lord require of thee but to do justly and to love mercy It is a duty that doth greatly grace all other even the best duties that we can performe Acts 10.4 Thy prayers and thine almes are come up for a memoriall before God Yea it is a duty more pleasing unto God then any outward duty even of the first table Mat. 12.7 I will have mercy and not sacrifice 2. That it is a duty that God hath made greater promises unto then to any other almost that a Christian can performe Mat. 5.7 Blessed are the mercifull for they shall obtaine mercy In which respect Solomon saith Pro. 14.21 He that hath mercy on the poore happy is he And three sorts of promises
as in comparison of these he maketh no reckoning of like a little over-measure that is given you when you have bought any thing like to the browne paper and pack-thrid that the mercers give you for nothing Mat. 6.33 these things shall be added to you But theâe mercies he maketh precious account of these are his jewells wherein he setteth forth the riches and glory of his mercy and bounty As Ahashuerus the King of the Medes and Persians shewed the riches of his glorious kingdome and the honour of his excellent majesty in that feast he made to his princes and servants Est. 1.4 so doth God much more set forth the riches and glory of his mercy in bestowing these precious mercies upon any For as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 14.17 The kingdome of God is not meat and drink but righteousnesse and peace and joy in the Holy Ghost These mercies therefore are called Ephes. 1.7 8. the riches of his grace wherein he hath abounded towards us Therefore when Paul speaketh of the mercy of God toward him in the pardon of his sinne he saith 1 Tim. 1.14 that the grace of God was exceeding abundant towards him This is a marvellous mercy of God that he should pardon any of us our sinnes and give us eternall life such a mercy as we can never sufficiently admire and wonder at Shew thy marvellous loving kindnesse ô thou that savest by thy right hand them that put their trust in thâe saith David Psal. 17.7 And Paul 2 Thess. 1.10 God shall be admired in all them that beleeve in that day Thirdly Those mercies are but of a short continuance they last no longer then this short and momentany life they are called therefore ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã things of this life 1 Cor. 6.4 But these are everlasting mercies and will out-last this life and endure unto eternity Psal. 103.17 The mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting upon them that feare him Fourthly Those mercies are uncertaine even in this life 1 Tim. 6 17. Trust not in uncertaine riches But these are sure mercies not flitting or uncertaine if they be once gotten they can never be lost and are therefore called Esa. 55.3 the sure mercies of David Davids mercies the mercies he begged heere the mercies he made such reckoning of the mercies peculiar to him and the elect of God are sure mercies and can never be lost Fiftly and lastly Those mercies a man may have and have them in abundance and be made never a whit the better man never a whit more acceptable to God never a whit the neerer unto eternall happinesse Nay for the most part they make men that enjoy them most abundantly the worse men a great deale they estrange their hearts from God and deprive them of his kingdome There is a sore evill which I have seene under the sunne saith Solomon Eccl. 5.13 namely riches kept for the owners thereof to their hurt Luke 18.24 How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdome of God vers 25. It is easier for a Camell to go through a needles eye then for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of God But these mercies of David never did any man receive but they made him a better man then he was before No man ever obtained this mercy to have his sinnes pardoned but his heart was changed and he became a new man presently Acts 5 3â Christ giveth repentance unto Israel and forgivenesse of sinnes So Ezek. 36.25 26. I will sprinkle cleane water upon you and ye shall be cleane a new heart also will I give you and a new spirit will I put within you Labour therefore to make this thine owne to get assurance that these mercies of David do belong to thee that in the time of thy need thou maist have the benefit and comfort of these mercies Els will this one daylie heavie upon thy heart that there being so much mercy in the Lord such a fountaine yea such a sea of mercy yea thou knowing so much and having seene in the ministery of the Gospell this fountaine opened unto thee as the Prophet speaketh Zach. 13.1 yet thou art not washed in it thou art not cleansed from thy sinnes thou art never the better for it That there is mercy enough in the Lord to pardon Davids sinnes and Manasses sinnes and Peters sinnes and Mary Magdalens sinnes yea all manner of sinne and blasphemy as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 12.31 yet thy sin remaineth still unpardoned And all because thou hast despised these riches of the goodnesse of God as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 2.4 Thou hast esteemed much more of those common mercies of God then of these like the Prodigall who so long as he could get enough to fill his belly though it were but hogs-meate never thought of returning to his father and seeking for his favour Luk. 15.16 17. O this is it this despising of the Lords speciall mercies is that that will treasure and heape up wrath to a man against the day of wrath as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 2.5 Now if any man shall say I would faine know that this mercy of God belongeth to me but how may I come to be assured of it To that man I answer there be five things which may be both as signes and notes whereby thou mayst know it belongeth to thee and as meanes also to bring thee unto this assurance that thou desirest First If thou canst seeke and sue to him for this mercy with all thine heart that is more then for any other things prizing this mercy above all other mercies thou needest not doubt but it belongeth to thee thou shalt be sure to have thy part in it Marke the promises made to such as are in this case Ieremy 29.13 Ye shall seeke me and find me when ye shall search for me with all your heart Psalme 69.32 Your heart shall live that seeke God Other mercies thou mayst long for and sue earnestly for and never obtaine them but these spirituall mercies without which thou canst not be saved thou maist bee sure to obtaine if thou canst thus desire and seeke for them Luke 11.13 How much more shall your heavenly father give the holy spirit to them that aske him Psal. 105.3 Let the heart of them rejoyce that seeke the Lord. So that if thou want these the fault is in thy selfe Ye have not saith the Apostle Iam 4.2 because ye aske not Secondly If thou canst be miserable and dejected enough in thine owne eyes thou shalt not need to doubt but this mercy belongeth unto thee Misery we know is the object of mercy and chiefe motive to compassion If thou canst therfore unfainedly lay open unto God thy misery thy spirituall misery I meane the wounds sores of thy soule as poore creeples do their sores to meÌ whom they would move to pity them thou needest not doubt to find mercy with the Lord. Thus doth David seeke for mercy heere as you
receive their comfort And these directions are six principally First They must enquire into and labour to find out in themselves the cause of this affliction that by unfained repentance they may remove it Thou must examine what sin it is that is in thee or hath beene in thee that hath thus provoked God to with-draw the comfort of his spirit from thee This is the wisest course to be taken in any affliction David took this course in a grievous famine 2. Sam. 21.1 David enquired of the Lord. What he did enquire may appeare by Gods answer that is to say what the speciall sinne was that he or his people had committed that provoked God to this It is for Saul saith the Lord and his bloudy house because he slew the Gibeonite But in this kind of affliction of mind this course is specially to bee taken This course Saul before hee fell away from that goodnesse hee had learned by being brought up in Gods Church tooke when hee had sought unto God and could receive no answer from him 1. Sam. 14.37 38. Draw ye neare hither all ye chiefe of the people and know and see wherein this sinne hath bin this day As if hee should say Certainly some sin of ours is the cause why the Lord refuseth to answer us let us find it out and remove it Thus did Iob when he was in this case we now speake of when hee had lost the feeling of Gods favour for that was doubtlesse his chiefe affliction he beseecheth God to helpe him to find out the cause of it in himselfe Iob 10.2 Shew me wherefore thou contendest with me And 13.23 Make me to know my transgression and my sinne For 1. though not alway yet usually this is the cause even of this affliction either some sin they have fallen into as in this case of David or some secret corruption they nourish in themselves that choketh their peace and comfort and like a thicke fog or filthy vapour rising up in their soules keepeth the light of Gods countenance from shining on them according to that Esay 59.2 Your iniquities have separated betweene you and your God and your sinnes have hid his face from you Now this this speciall sin must be found out Lam. 3.40 Let us search and try our waies and turne againe unto the Lord. 2. This is a sure way to recover our comfort when wee can mourne more for this that by sin we have departed from God then that God hath by this spirituall desertion departed from us and so by repentance returne to him againe hee will certainly returne then to us and restore to us our comfort For this is his promise Mal. 3.7 Returne unto me and I will returne unto you saith the Lord of hosts The second direction is this Thou must call to mind the times that are past how it hath bin with thee formerly Hadst thou never any comfortable feeling of Gods favour and of the worke of Gods grace in thy heart Didst thou never heare in thy selfe that sweete voice of the spirit of adoption witnessing to thy heart that thou wert Gods child enabling thee to cry Abba Father of which the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.15 16. Examine thy selfe well rub thy memory and call this to mind This direction the Apostle giveth the faithfull Hebrewes when hee would perswade them to hold fast their confidence and not to cast it away Hebrewes 10.35 Call to remembrance saith hee verse 32. the former dayes in which after ye were illuminated ye endured a great sight of affections and what joy you found in your selves then verse 34. Ye tooke joyfully the spoyling of your goods This course David tooke in this very case Psalme 77.5 6. I have considered the dayes of old the yeares of ancient times I call to remembrance my songs in the night I commune with mine owne heart and my spirit made diligent search and verse 10. And â said this is mine infirmity but I will remember the yeares of the right hand of the most High By remembring the yeares of the right hand of the most High that is of the comforts hee had found in the assurance of Gods favour hee came to perceive that it was but his infirmitie to bee thus dejected now This course hee also tooke at another time when hee was in this case Psalme 143.45 My spirit is overwhelmed within mee my heart within mee is desolate I remember the dayes of old Observe beloved and take notice therefore I pray you of the working of Gods grace in your selves of the sweete comforts you finde at any time in the light of Gods countenance and assurance of his favour in the hearing or reading of his Word in receiving the Sacrament in your prayers and specially in your afflictions Yea doe as David did Psal. 85 8. I will hearken what the Lord God will speake for hee will certainely at one time or other speake peace to his people and to his Saints Keepe a Register of these times because the remembrance of them may stand you in stead when a change shall come For you may write as wee say and build upon this if ever thou wert in Gods favour thou art still if ever God by the spirit of adoption did say unto thy soule I am thy salvation thy God thy father Christ is thy Saviour his body was broken for thee his bloud was shed for thee he is so still The spirit of God in the holy Scripture teacheth this expressely Iohn 5.14 Verily verily I say unto you He that heareth my word and beleeveth on him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death unto life And Romans 11.29 The gifts and calling of God are without repentance that is such gifts and such a calling as God vouchsafed to the fathers Abraham Isaac and Iacob for of those the Apostle had spoken the gifts of Election justification santification effectuall calling God never repented him of This the Apostle Iames also teacheth Iames 1.17.18 that in those gifts of God that are good indeed and perfect gifts perfectly good such as hee instanceth in the next verse the gift of regeneration to bee there is no variablenesse nor shadow of turning in the Lord. Thus the Lord answereth his people that were in this very tentation Ieremy 31.3 The Lord hath appeared to mee of old say they so it is to bee read as in the Geneva As if they had sayd but now hee hideth himselfe and hath forsaken mee Yea saith the Lord I have loved thee with an everlasting love therefore with loving kindnesse have I drawne thee As if hee should have sayd I would never have drawne and effectually called thee to bee my people If I had not loved thee with an everlasting love If I had meant ever to cast thee off againe So that 1. this should make us all in love with Grace Wisedome is the principall thing saith Solomon Pro. 4.7 therefore get wisedome and with
to open his griefe and make his moane and powre out his heart unto Nature taught Haman that wretched man when hee was full of heavinesse for the honour that was done to Mordecai to ease his heart that way Est. 6.13 Hee told Zeresh his wife and all his friends euery thing that had befallen him In which respect great Princes have esteemed it a cheife part of their happinesse to have some speciall bosome friend whom they might make use of this way Such a one was Hushai to David 2 Sam. 15.37 and Zabud to Solomon 1 King 4.5 Now there is no such friend in the world for this purpose as the Lord is Trust in him at all times saith David Psal. 62.8 ye people powre out your hearts open your greifes before him God is a refuge for us Thus Anna the mother of Samuel told Ely that shee had done 1. Sam. 1.15 I am a woman of a sorrowfull spirit and have powred out my soule before the Lord. Thus did Samuel her son seeke to ease his heart when it was full of heavinesse 1. Sam. 8.21 Hee rehearsed all their words in the eares of the Lord hee made his moane to God Thus did Iob My friends scorne mee saith he Iob 16 â0 counted him an hypocrite Oh heauie affliction for a man in his case to bee so iudged of and censured by such men as they were but mine eye saith he powreth out teares unto God as if hee should say That is all the helpe I have Thus did Hezechiah when he was in that paine and anguish of spirit as the poore mother in trauell whose child is even come to the birth and shee wanteth strength to bring it forth as hee complaineth to the Prophet Psa. 37.3 He taketh Rabshakehs blasphemous letter and goeth up to the house of the Lord and spreadeth it before the Lord ver 14. As if he had said Behold Lord what hee hath written O that wee would acquaint our selues so with the Lord that wee might make him our bosome friend and make this use of him in all our sorrowes Secondly The Lord is able and none but hee to yeeld us helpe in this case and restore us to our comfort He maketh sore saith Eliphaz Iob 5.18 and bindeth up he woundeth and his hands make whole This is the Lords peculiar prerogative to comfort a soule that is any distres He is the father of mercies and God of all comfort as the Apostle speaketh 2. Cor 1.3 I even I am he saith the Lord Esa. 51.12 that comforteth you And therefore David when hee had lost his feeling and comfort cryeth oft earnestly to God to restore it to him Psal. 51.8 Make me to heare joy and gladnesse As if he had said though never so much bee delivered to me for my comfort by the skilfullest of all thy servants I shall bee utterly uncapable of it and remaine still deafe of that eare till thou make me able to heare it And vers 12. Restore to me the joy of thy salvation And 86.4 Rejoyce the soule of thy servant for unto thee doe I lift up my soule And thus should every one of us cry unto God for helpe and comfort when we are in the like case Thirdly The Lord as he is able and none but he to revive such a soule so is he most ready to doe it he is very pitifull and of tender mercy as the Apostle speaketh Iames 5.11 specially to his servants who are wounded in spirit yea he hath bound himselfe by promise to helpe such Psal. 34.18 The Lord is nigh to them that are of a broken heart and saueth such as bee of a contrite spirit and 147.3 He healeth the broken in heart and bindeth vp their wounds and Esa. 57.19 I create the fruit of the lips peace peace to him that is farre off and to him that is neere saith the Lord and I will heale him So that wee may boldly go to God and seeke to him for comfort and even challenge him vpon these promises that he hath made unto us and say unto him as Psal. 85.6 Wilt thou not reviâe vs againe but let us remaine so dead hearted that thy people may reioyce in thee Fourthly The Lord doth therefore many times withdraw himselfe from his people and deprive them of the sence of his favour of purpose to make them more importunate in seeking to him by prayer I will goe and returne to my place saith the Lord Hos. 5.15 till they acknowledge their offence and seeke my face in their affliction they will seeke mee early And this was the cause why our Saviour was so harsh with the woman of Canaan and caryed himselfe so strangely toward her a great while even to try her faith and encrease her fervencie and importunitie in seeking to him by prayer Mat. 15.22.28 Fifthly and lastly Gods servants that have beene in this case have recovered their comfort this way even by fervent prayer when nothing else was able to doe it and have set their Probatum est upon it When David was in that case that hee said in his hast he was cast out of Gods sight Psalme 31.22 Neuerthelesse saith hee Thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee as if hee had said By prayer I found comfort and thereupon hee inferreth verse 23. O love the Lord all yee his Saints as if hee should say Who would not love so gracious a God that is so ready to bee found of them that seeke him though it be in so weake a manner as I did So Psal. 77. when he was in that case that he said verse 3. he remembred God and was troubled he complained and his spirit was overwhelmed within him yet even then he found comfort by prayer ver 1. I cryed vnto God with my voice even unto God with my voice and he gave eare vnto me The sixth and last direction that I am to give to them that being afflicted in minde desire to recover their comfort is this Admit thou canst not finde comfort by any of the former meanes yet consider well and bend thy minde to meditate of that mercie and goodnesse of God whereof David speaketh heere and thou hast heard the handling of this Doctrine and thou shalt finde that thou hast no cause to doubt but that hee loveth thee First Consider the goodnesse of the Lord to all his creatures even to the worst men that live and even that may be a great helpe to thy faith in this case Alas thou wilt say that is a poore helpe if God be no otherwise good to me if he love me no otherwise then he loveth them what comfort can that yeeld me O say not so for the holy Ghost in the Word hath oft commended this to us for a helpe to our faith and bids us observe how good the Lord is to all his creatures and even to wicked men for the confirming of our owne hearts in the assurance of his love to vs. So saith
unworthy to stoope downe and unloose Paul thought so of himselfe 1 Cor. 15.9 I am not worthy to be called an Apostle Secondly It is worthy of all reverence in respect of the necessity of it there is a saying Honour the Physitian because of necessity or because of the use you may have of him and surely there is no calling under heauen so usefull so necessary as the Ministery is All the good you receive by any other calling in the world is but in humane and carnall things for the welfare of your body but the good you receive by this calling is in spirituall and divine things for the salvation of your soules Heb. 5.1 We are ordained for men in the things pertaining to God 1. From us you receiue the meanes whereby God hath ordained to bring you to salvation To us is committed the word of reconciliation and wee are his ambassadours sent with commission and authority about the weightiest businesse that ever was taken in hand even the concluding of a peace betweene God and your soules as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 5.19 20. To us is committed the administration of the Sacraments and we are the keepers of Gods seales so as you cannot have them but from our hands 1 Cor. 4.1 Let a man so account of us as of the stewards of the mysteries of God yea to us are committed the keyes of the kingdome of heaven Mat. 16.19 We have that authority from God to assure you in his name upon your faith and repentance of the pardon of those sinnes that doe trouble your consciences as no man in the world hath besides Yea 2. This is not all the good you receive by vs though these bee great things for you doe not onely receiue the outward meanes of your salvation from us but that which is a great deale more by us God giveth you his spirit and saving grace also and conveyeth it into your hearts God hath made us able Ministers saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 3.6 of the new Testament not of the letter but of the spirit insomuch as I may confidently say unto every one of you that if you be regenerate If you be converted if there be any truth of grace any faith any repentance in you some minister or other was the spirituall father to beget it in you Observe what grounds I have to be so confident One is in that speech of the Apostle to the Galathians 3.2 This onely would I learne of you saith he how came you by the spirit Was it by any other meanes then by the hearing of faith The other is in that strange speech of the same Apostle Rom. 10.14 How shall they beleeve in him of whom they have not heard and how shall they heare without a preacher And this is the first of those things I told you I would exhort you unto In any case esteeme reverently of our calling take heed yee despise it not The other two I will bee briefer in because I will hasten unto the reproofe The second thing then that you are to bee exhorted unto is this that you would every one of you resolve with your selves that you will never live without the benefit and comfort of a faithfull ministery which is so vsefull so necessary It was Davids resolution Psal. 23.6 that he would dwell in the house of the Lord for ever and 27.4 that it should be his onely sute to God in which he would have no nay that he might dwell in the house of the Lord all the dayes of his life And what was it that made the house of the Lord so amiable unto him and other of Gods servants Surely we shall finde in that speech of Abiam against Ieroboam 2 Chron. 13.10 12. it was the sound and faithfull ministry that was to be enjoyed there Resolve with thy selfe therefore that what other comforts soever thou want thou wilt not live without a faithfull Minister whom thou mayest depend upon whom as thy spirituall father thou mayest reverence and obey whom thou mayest boldly acquaint with the secrets of thy soule If thou have such a one count it a singular blessing and be thankefull for it For certainely he liveth without God in this world that hath not such a Minister to depend upon as Azariah the Prophet saith unto Asa 2 Chro. 15.3 Now for a long season hath Israel beene without the true God and without a teaching Priest and without the Law Thirdly and lastly You are to be exhorted that so many of you as doe enjoy this benefit of a sound ministery would make your full use of it not onely by resorting to us in publike by hearing us for so doth many a one that hath no such relation to us as to count us their fathers in Christ but 1. In receiving and admitting that spirituall authority that God hath given him over thee without which it is impossible thou shouldst receive all that benefite by him that thou oughtest Receive us saith the Apostle 2 Corinthians 7.2 hee hath authority to deale particularly with thee either by admonition or reproofe receive him in this Hebrewes 13 2â I beseech you suffer the word of exhortation Hee hath authority to examine and enquire into your sprituall estate receive him in this See how willing Hezekiah the King was to be examined by the Prophet Esay 39.3 4. 2. Make use of thy faithfull ministers gifts in private aswell as in publike by moving the doubts of thy conscience unto him as conveniently thou mayest It is said of the Queene of Sheba and our Saviour commendeth her for it Matt. 12.42 that hearing of the knowledge and wisedome that was in Solomon shee came a great way to make use of it and when shee was come saith the text 1 Kings 10.2 shee communed with him of all that was in her heart 3. In approoving thy repentance and thy spirituall estate unto him Gods people are bound to live as their ministers may discerne their obedience and the fruits of their labours in them and bee encouraged thereby Hebr. 13.17 Obey them that have the rule over you and submit your selves for they watch for your soules that they may doe it with joy And it is noted for a sin in Zedekiah the King 2 Chronicles 6.12 that hee did not humble himselfe before the Prophet Ieremy who as hee was a witnesse of his sin so should hee have approved his repentance to him especially 4. and lastly In resting upon and receiving satisfaction from that which hee shall in Gods name and by warrant of his word deliver unto thee as Anna did in the testimony of Ely 1 Sam. 1.18 Whosoever saith the Lord Deut. 18.19 will not hearken to my words which the Prophet shall speake in my name I will require it of him How little the testimony that Gods faithfull ministers do give of our wayes is regarded may appeare in many particulars which by evidence of Gods word they declare to be sins And seemeth it nothing to you
confession which we are to be exhorted unto from the example of David if we desire to finde mercy with God as David did we must above all things be willing and ready to confesse our sins unto the Lord himselfe Of all the three kinds of confession that have beene commended unto us in the example of David this is the principall this all Gods people must strive to make most conscience of This is that kind of confession of sins that Gods Saints have most practised and found comfort in I acknowledged my sin unto thee saith David Psal. 32.5 I said I will confesse my transgressions unto the Lord. I will arise saith the prodigall Luke 15.18 and goe to my father and will say unto him Father I have sinned against heaven and before thee This is the confession which the holy Ghost in Scripture doth most urge and commend unto us and for one word he speaketh of the other two kinds he speaketh twenty of this Which is worthy to be observed that even by this one point wee may discerne how contrary the doctrine of the Church of Rome is unto the doctrine of the spirit of God in the holy Scriptures For what is that confession of sins that the Papists speake so much of in all their Catechismes which they urge as a matter of so great necessity which they call a Sacrament which they make one of the three essentiall parts of true repentance without which they say no man can receive absolution and remission of his sins nor entrance into the kingdome of heaven Surely it is not the confession of sins that is made unto God but that which is made in the eares of a Priest unto which they ascribe all this And though they cannot deny but that inward confession of our daily sins unto God is good yet neither doe they account it sufficient for any mans salvation nor doe they urge it as a matter of so great necessity or profit as the confession of sins to a Priest is Now of this confession of sins that is made unto the Lord there be two kinds For first we confesse our sins unto God both in our publike prayers ordinary and extraordinary that we make in the Congregation and in our private prayers likewise both ordinary and extraordinary And this confession of sins made unto God thus is doubtlesse both profitable and necessary to be used for it is a principall part of our prayer comprehended under the name of supplication ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 1 Tim. 2.1 and enjoyned us in the fift petition of the Lords prayer Mat. 6.12 as that indeed that maketh all the rest of our prayers the more acceptable unto God This is that kind of confession that is mentioned by Nehemiah 9.2 and enjoyned by Ezra 10.11 with this in our Liturgie according to the direction of the holy Scripture we begin our publike prayers and all Gods people that desire the benefit of the prayers of the Congregation should make conscience of this to come so soone to the Church that they may joyne with the Congregation even in that Secondly There is a confession of sins that we make unto God in secret when we have none other witnesse of it but the Lord himselfe And this is that which our Saviour chiefely commendeth unto his people under that direction which he giveth us Mat. 6.6 When thou prayest enter into thy closet and when thou hast shut to the doore pray to thy father which is in secret and verse 18. Shew thy selfe to fast and to be humbled for thy sins to thy father which is in secret And this is that confession of our sins unto God which we must labour to bring our hearts unto and even to exercise our selves unto it according to that phrase of the Apostle 1 Tim. 4.7 Exercise thy selfe unto godlinesse All other outward exercises of mortification as fasting and setting taskes of devotion unto our selves of reading so much saying over so many prayers confessing of our sins to a Priest have no such force as this to bring our hearts either to mortification or comfort but are like those bodily exercises of which the Apostle speaketh 1 Tim. 4 8. Bodily exercise profiteth little Now for the further enforcing of this exhortation and working in us all more conscience of this duty of confessing and bewailing our sins in secret unto God 1. I will give you certaine motives to provoke you unto it 2. I will shew you some helpes and meanes whereby you may be enabled to doe it And the motives shall be but three 1. From the necessity of this duty 2. From the conveniencie of it 3. For the fruit and benefit that is to be reaped by it And first for the necessity of it We know that all men the civilest yea the holiest man that is is bound to make confession of his sins to God So did Nehemiah Neh 15. and Daniel Dan 9.5.7.8 If wee saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 1.8 10. say wee have no sinne that is as is plaine by the antithesis that he maketh verse 9. if we cannot in our prayers to God finde in our selues sins to confesse unto him wee deceive our selves and the truth is not in us yea wee make him a lyar and his word whatsoever profession we make of it is not in us that is in our hearts wee receive it not wee beleeve it not Yea no man can have hope God will pardon his sin till he can bring his heart to confesse it unto God nor have so comfortable assurance of the pardon of any sin that he never yet particularly confessed and accused himselfe of before as he may have of the other For the promise of mercy at least of the comfortable assurance of mercy from God is made upon this condition Returne thou back-sliding Israel saith the Lord ââre 3.12 13. and I will not cause mine anger to fall upon you for I am mercifull saith the Lord onely acknowledge thine iniquity This is plaine in that prayer Solomon maketh for Gods people that should bee in captivity 1 King 8.47 50. If they shall bethinke themselves and repent and make supplication unto thee saying wee have sinned and have done perversly wee have committed wickednesse then heare thou their prayer and forgive thy people that have sinned against thee And thus runneth the promise also 1 Iohn 1.9 If we confesse our sinnes hee is faithfull and just to forgive us our sins If we confesse them we have assurance of the forgivenesse of them but not else Now every man hath some personall and particular siâs that cannot be confessed in any of the prayers that we make with others either in publike or private If any other man be our mouth to God he cannot confesse them because he knoweth them not 1 Cor. 2.11 What man knoweth the things of a man but the spirit of man that is in him If we our selves doe conceive the prayer we will not neither is it fit we should discover it before
sin even without words is a more effectuall confession in the sight of God then all the most excellent words in the world without an humble heart Such as was Mary Magdalens of whom it is plaine by Christs answer to her Luke 7.48 He said unto her thy sins are forgiven that she had confessed and complained of her sins yet spake she never a word but wept and sobbed aboundantly verse 38 And on the other side this is that that maketh the confessions the hypocrite doth make of his sins odious unto God yea that maketh the confessions most of us make utterly fruitlesse and uncomfortable unto us that they are verball onely and from the teeth outward our hearts are not at all affected with that we say We declare our iniquities often unto God as David said he would doe Psal. 38.18 but wee leave out the other and I will bee sorry for my sin And what man would not thinke himselfe mocked and scorned by him that had done him wrong and will pretend a desire of reconciliation and confesse the wrong he had done him but without all shew of sorrow for it Fourthly The sincere confession is holy and honest joyned alwayes with an unfeigned hatred of sin and resolution to forsake it The true confessour doth as heartily desire to be disburdened and delivered from the power and dominion of his sins as from the sting and punishment of them Marke this in the confession that good Shecaniah maketh Ezra 10.2 3. Wee have trespassed against our God and taken strange wives now therefore let us make a covenant with our God to put away all these strange wives See this also noted by Elihu in the description that he maketh of a true confessour that humbleth himselfe before God Iob 34.31 32. Surely it is meet to bee said unto God I have borne chastisement I will not offend any more that which I see not teach thou mee if I have done iniquity I will doe no more This is also very observable in that antithesis that Solomon maketh Pro. 28.13 The covering of sin and not confessing it is enough he saith to bring Gods curse upon a man he that covereth his sin shall not prosper but the confessing of sin is not enough to obtaine mercy from God hee that confesseth and forsaketh them shall finde mercy And on the other side this doth greatly discover the hypocrisie of most men in the confessions they make of their sins to God 1. They confesse them but they forsake them not they returne with the dog as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 2.22 greedily to those very sins which they seemed to loath and cast up Thus did Saul he confesseth his sin against David sundry times and that with teares 1 Sam. 24.16 17. and yet Chap. 26.2 he pursueth him againe as eagerly as ever he did 2. Yea many a man emboldneth himselfe to sin the more freely even by this because he is perswaded that by confessing his sin as the drunkard by his vomiting he shall be eased of all and freed from the burden of his sin This is the confidence that the dissolute Papist putteth in his confession and I would that none did so but they Surely the Lord in his justice doth use to punish an hypocriticall confession of sin this way even by giving men up to sin with more greedinesse after it then they did before See an example of this in Pharaoh Ye read of an ample confession he made of his sin Exod. 9.27 but verse 34. of the same Chapter you shall finde he became worse after that confession then ever he was before he sinned yet more saith the text and hardened his heart he and his servants Fiftly and lastly The sincere confession is filiall and groweth not from slavish feare but from love to God and hope of his mercy He goeth to God in confession of his sin not as the felon to the Iustice who knoweth if he confesse he shall die for it but as the sicke man to the Physitian who by laying open his griefe unto him looketh for health and comfort by it Thus did Daniel in that large confession he maketh Dan. 9.9 To thee O God belongeth mercy and forgivenesse though we have rebelled against thee Thus did Shecaniah Ezr. 10.2 We have transgressed against our God and have taken strange wives yet now there is hope in Israel concerning this thing So the prodigall though he had so despised and provoked and forsaken his father as he had done yet goeth in this manner and with this affection of heart unto him Luke 15.18 I will arise and goe to my father and will say to him Father I have sinned And indeed it is the spirit of grace onely that maketh us able to supplicate and confesse and humble our selves in a right and kindly manner As you may see Zach. 12.10 I will powre upon them the spirit of grace and of supplications and they shall looke upon me whom they have pierced and they shall mourne On the other side If a man never confesseth his sins but when it is extorted from him by some judgement of God by feare of death and damnation like the traitor that will confesse nothing but upon the racke though he crye never so much out of his sin then as you shall heare some on their death beds doe it is a shrewd signe that it is but counterfeit Thus did Pharaoh as wee have heard Thus did cursed Baalam when he saw the Angell stand before him with a drawne sword Num. 22.34 cry out I have sinned 2. If a man confesse never so much against himselfe and aggravate his sin yet if hee conceive not of God as of his father if he have not hope of mercy his confession is counterfeit So was Cains Gen. 4.13 And so was that of Iudas Mat. 27.4 Lecture XLI On Psalme 51.3 Novemb. 28. 1626. NOw followeth the second part of the verse the thing that moved David thus to confesse his sin to make supplication to God for the pardon of it My sin saith he is ever before me Where we must observe 1. That his sin was ever in his eye hee could not avoid the thinking of it nor put it out of his mind night and day at home and abroad at all times and in all places it was ever before him 2. That it represented it selfe unto him now not as it had done before but in the true proportion in that shape as it troubled disquieted his heart and gave him no rest till he had got further assurance of the pardon of it This he expresseth thus in another place Psal. 38.17 My sorrow is continually before me It was before him as a matter of sorrow And Ps. 38.3 There is no rest in my bones because of my sin And as a thorne in a mans joynt will force him to seeke to some that may get it on t so did his sin here by vexing and disquieting his heart drive him to God to
Nathan came to him and knocketh at his heart though he had lyen asleepe so long yet his conscience wakeneth presently and he crieth out 2 Sam. 12.13 I have sinned So soone as Gad came to him with a message from God about the numbring of the people his conscience awakened presently and smote him for it 2 Sam. 24.10 And so was it with Peter the very looke of Christ wakened his conscience Luke 22.60 61. And as the regenerate mans conscience is wakefull so it is quicke sighted and tender also and can see and bee troubled with that another man will not as we see also in David 1 Sam. 24 5. The second cause of it is that they are more subject to affliction then other men and it is an usuall effect of affliction to bring mens sins into their remembrance that they had forgotten before As we see in the brethren of Ioseph whose troubles in Egypt brought the sin which they had committed against him twenty yeeres before as fresh into their remembrance as if it had beene but newly committed as you shall finde Gen. 42.21 So it appeareth by our Saviours speech to the sicke of the palsie Mat. 9.2 Sonne be of good cheere thy sins bee forgiven theee that his sicknesse brought his sins to his remembrance The third and last cause of this is the Lord himselfe he hath the chiefe hand in this it is he that keepeth the sins of his people ever in their eye and remembrance and will not suffer them to forget them It was the Lord that awakened the conscience of David hereby sending Nathan unto him 2 Sam. 12.1 It was the Lord that awakened the conscience of Peter by looking backe upon him Luke 22.61 It was the Lord that made Iob to possesse the sins of his youth Iob 13.26 And why dealeth the Lord thus with those whom he most dearely loveth that of all the people in the world they see most sins in themselves and are most troubled with them he setteth their sins ever in their sight and putteth them in minde of them Surely he doth this in much love Psal. 25.10 All the pathes of the Lord are mercy and truth unto his owne people He seeth this to be good and profitable for them many wayes Sixe principall benefits there are that Gods people receive by it First It reneweth and encrreaseth their repentance David did unfainedly repent of his adulterie and murder so soone as ever Nathan had dealt plainly with him as wee have heard 2 Sam. 12.13 and yet after that for many yeeres God followed him with many grievous judgements as he threatned 2 Sam. 12.10 11. and thereby did ever and anon bring those sins into his remembrance and put him in mind of them that he might repent better and more deeply for them This reason the Lord giveth Ezek. 20.43 There shall yee remember your wayes and all your doings wherein yee have beene defiled and ye shall loath your selves in your owne sight for all your evils you have committed And this is certainely one great benefit that commeth to us by the remembring of our old sins For wee are all farre short in repenting of them in that measure as we ought and according to the measure of our repentance shall our comfort and the assurance of the pardon of our sins be in the end As they that sow in teares shall reape in joy Psal. 126.5 Sound repentance and sorrow for sin will bring sound joy so proportionable to a mans seednes shall his harvest be plentifull repentance will bring plentifull joy a scant repentance scantnesse of comfort Secondly By this meanes God keepeth us humble and low in our owne eyes and preserveth us from pride and too good a conceit of our selves Thus dealt the Lord with blessed Paul 2 Cor. 12.7 Left I should bee exalted above measure through the abundance of the revelations there was given unto mee a thorne in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet me lest I should bee exalted above measure And what was this thorne in the flesh the messenger of Satan Surely some inward corruption that Paul felt in his owne heart which Satan stirred up in him And why did God discover this corruption of his heart vnto him why did God keepe him so long in the sight and sence of this his corruption he prayed thrice that is many times to get it removed and could not He telleth us and repeateth it twice in that verse as a thing worthy to be observed Lest I should be exalted above measure This use the Church professeth she made of it Lam. 2.19 20. Remembring mine affliction and my rebellions as Montanus and Leo Iudae render the word the wormewood and the gall that is the bitternesse and sorrow that I found in it my soule hath them still in remembrance and is humbled in mee And surely this is no small benefit we get by being well acquainted with our sins and thinking much of our owne corruptions We are all to apt if we be a little better in birth or in gifts or in riches or in beauty or in knowledge or in profession then others to be proud of it O what Lucifers would we be if the Lord should not now and then cast our owne dung into our faces and effectually discover to us our sins Surely God doth us in this a great favour as he did unto Paul for nothing would make our soules more odious unto God then pride nothing more amiable in his eyes then humilty will doe according to that of the Apostle Iames 4.6 God resisteth the proud and giveth grace to the humble Thirdly By this meanes God maketh his servants flye to the throne of grace and breedeth and nourisheth in them an appetite ân hunger and thirst after Christ in the word and Sacraments and maketh them to prize his favour in Christ above any thing in the world The proofe of this we see heere in David what made him heere to flye to God and to cry to him so earnestly for mercy Why hee telleth us heere in the text his sin was ever before him This effect had the knowledge and sence of sin in Paul at his first conversion when Christ had discovered his sin unto him though it were in a most terrible manner it drave him to seeke mercy of God by prayer as Christ told Ananias Acts 9.11 Goe to him for behold he prayeth And indeed none but they that have an effectuall knowledge and sence of sin will goe to God with any constancy or fervency of spirit How few and how cold and formall will our prayers be if we have no sence of our sins When David had said Psal. â4 17 The righteous crie and the Lord heareth them he telleth in the next words ver 18. who be those righteous ones that use thus to cry unto God in their prayers that is to say those that are of a broken heart and contrite spirit This hunger and thirst after righteousnesse our
on me and on my fathers house but not on thy people that they should bee plagued And see how long and how heavily the wrong that he had done lay upon Pauls conscience he could never forget it 1 Tim. 1.13 I was a persecutor and injurious And so it will do upon every one of our consciences one day if we have bin injurious to any man howsoever we sleight it now and make nothing of it upon pretence either of the basenes or of the badnes of the parties we have done wrong unto Remember what I told you of the Gibeonites and how Davids heart smote him for wronging Saul as bad a man as could live 1 Sam. 24.5 But of all the hurts and wrongs we have done unto men by our sins the hurt that we have done them in their soules if we have bin any way the cause of their eternall perdition that may be to us a just cause of sorrow and trouble of mind for our sins O the bloud of soules which wee have destroyed by our sins will lye heavy and give an intollerable weight to our sins when God shall charge us with it And that we may and many doe make themselves guilty of diverse wayes Not only 1. by drawing and forcing others to sin by our authority as David did here both the messengers he sent to bring Bathsheba unto him 2 Sam 11,4 and Ioab whom he commanded to make away Vriah 2 Sam. 11.15 and as Absalom did his servants to murder Amnon 2 Sam. 13.28 and as Paul had done upon whose conscience this lay a long time that he had compelled many to blaspheme Act. 26.11 And 2. by drawing others unto sin either by our example or perswasion as David and his messengers did Bathsheba here 2 Sam. 11.4 and as full many a one dayly doth by being the authors beginning of sin unto others as the Prophet speaketh Mica 1.13 But even 3. by with-holding from any the helpe and meanes that God hath charged us to afford them for the preserving of their soules from perdition As you all will account that nurse that famisheth the child by with-holding the breast and food from it to have bin a murderer of it as much as if she had poisoned or cut the throat of it And surely many of us have just cause to feare God will one day say to us concerning the soules of any that have perished in our flocks that are ministers or in our families that are parents or masters as he doth to the Prophet Ezek. 3.18 His bloud will I require at thy hand Now for the second branch of the Doctrine Though our sins may justly trouble us in all these respects yet the chiefe thing above all others that should move us to hate sin and to mourne for it is the consideration of that offence we have committed by our sins against the Lord our God Observe the proofe of this in three points First This is that that hath had chiefe force in keeping Gods people from sin when they have bin tempted unto it As we see in the example of Ioseph Genes 39.9 How can I doe this great wickednesse and sin against God He considered not so much the wrong he should do his maister though that he knew was very great as the offence he should coÌmit against God So David professeth Ps. 19.11 I have hid thy word in mine heart that I might not sin against thee The cause why he loved Gods word so much and tooke such paines by meditation prayer to make it his owne was that he might bee kept from sinning against God Secondly This is that that hath broken the hearts of Gods people and caused them to melt in sorrow for sin after they have committed it that they have done the thing that God is displeased with that hee is grieved and dishonoured by This was Davids maine griefe here And so in the confession he maketh to Nathan 2 Sam. 12.13 I have sinned against the Lord. And Psal. 41.4 Lord be mercifull unto me heale my soule for I have sinned against thee This was the maine thing that troubled the prodigal child that he had displeased his father Lu. 15.18 I will go to my father and will say unto him father I have sinned against heaven and before thee Against thee thee only have I sinned and done evill in thy sight Thirdly and lastly this is the principall thing that distinguisheth the obedience repentance and sorrow for sin which is sincere from that that is counterfeit An hypocrite we know may make great shew of obedience of doing the will of God 2 Chron. 25.2 Amaziah did that which was right in the sight of the Lord but not with a perfect heart The main thing that approveth the truth sincerity of our obedience is this when in doing the good things we do we respect the Lord himselfe we doe that that we doe because we would not offend him because we desire to please and honour him When we live not to our selves but to the Lord Rom. 14.7 8. Thus the Apostle proveth the sincerity of heart that was in those weak Christians that did make conscience both of using not using the meats prohibited by the law of Moses that both of them did it to the Lord Rom. 14.6 So an hypocrite may be able to mourn deeply for sin and wish with all his heart it were undone in respect of the mischiefe punishment of sin that either he feeleth or feareth As we see in the examples of Cain Saul and Ahab Iudas But this is a certaine note of Gods child when the chiefe thing that maketh us mourne for sin is that we have displeased grieved our father by it Therfore is true repentance called by the Apostle Act. 20.21 Repentance toward God Such a repentance as the respect we have unto God hath wrought in us And the sorrow for sin that causeth repentance unto salvation is called 2 Cor. 7.10 A sorrow that is according to God So it is said of Gods people that they lamented after the Lord. 1 Sam. 7.2 This sorrow proceedeth not from selfe love as the other doth but from love to God when though a man know himselfe to be reconciled to God and delivered from the wrath to come yea because he doth so and hath the spirit of grace that assureth him of Gods favour therfore he mourneth is troubled in heart that he hath by his sins offended grieved so good a father This is that sincere sorrow that God promiseth to worke in the hearts of his people Zac. 12.10 I will powre upon the house of David and upon the inhabitants of Ierusalem the spirit of grace and of supplications and they shall looke upon me whom they have pierced and they shall mourne for him not for themselves as one mourneth for his only sonne Lecture XLIIII On Psalme 51.4 Decemb. 26. 1626. IT Followeth now that wee proceed unto the grounds and reasons of the
refuge for us Gods people have no other refuge to flye unto in all their distresses but him alone Yea nature hath taught this to all men as wee may see both in Scripture Ion. 1.5 and in dayly experience how the worst will looke towards God in their extreame sicknesse and send for the minister then to pray for them For that which Solomon saith of riches Prov. 11.4 may bee said of pleasures and friends and all other things wee have most set our hearts on they will not availe us in the day of wrath Loe thus good and gracious the Lord hath beene to every one of us even in the things that concerne this mortall life but 2. he hath shewed much more goodnesse to our soules then all this commeth to For as our soules are farre more excellent then our bodies so the Lord hath much more care of them then of our bodies Hee is in a speciall manner called the father of spirits Heb. 12.9 and hath doubtlesse a fatherly care of them in a speciall manner Let me therefore say to you as the Prophet doth Ps. 6â â6 Come and heare all ye that feare God I will declare what hee hath done not for my soule onely but for every one of your soules Neither will I speake of those bounties of the Lord that are peculiar to some choice servants of his but of those that are common to all that doe unfeinedly feare him even to the meanest of them Nor of all them neither but of three of them only which may sufficiently serve to demonstrate this point First When wee had lost our selves by the voluntary transgression of our first parents and made our selves the children of his wrath and slaves of the Devill hee bought us againe with no meaner a ransome then the bloud of his only Sonne Iohn 3.16 So God loved the world that he gave his onely begotten Sonne that whosoever beleeveth in him might not perish but have life everlasting And how did he give him The Apostle telleth us Rom. 8.32 Hee spared not his owne sonne but delivered him up for us all He did not remit unto him the least jot of those torments that were due in his justice to our sins but made him a curse for us as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 3.13 Hee dranke at the hand of the Lord the cup of his fury as the Prophet speaketh in another case Esa. 51.17 He drunke the dregs of the cup of trembling and wrung them out This amplifyeth greatly the goodnesse and bounty of the Lord to his people that this ransome was paid for them in a speciall manner Esa. 53.5 Hee was wounded for our transgressions he was bruised for our iniquities and verse 12. He hare the sins of many He prayed not for the world Iohn 17.9 Oh what a goodnesse of God was this to us that passing by and neglecting the greatest part of the world he should thinke upon us in a speciall manner to pay such a ransome for us Oh what cause have every one of us to admire this mercy of the Lord and to say with Iob 7.17 What is man that thou shouldest magnifie him and that thou shouldest set thine heart upon him What was I that thou shouldest make so precious account of me that thou shouldest pay such a ransome to redeeme my soule Secondly when we lay snorting in our sins without all regard either to our owne wretched condition or to the ransome that was paid for us he awakened us and called us to the knowledge of our selves and of Christ. Hee cryed to us as Cantic 6.13 Returne returne ô Shulamite returne returne that wee may looke upon thee He besought us to bee reconciled to him as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 5.20 stood long at our doore and knocked Rev. 3.20 waited long and endured many a repulse from us as he saith Rom. 10.21 All the day I have stretched out my hands unto a rebellious and a gaine saying people and at last overcame us with his kindnesse changed and converted our hearts and made us new creatures When the Apostle had said Ephes. 2.5 Even when wee were dead in sins he quickned us he addeth by grace yee are saved Nothing but grace nothing but the goodnesse of God was the cause of it He wrought such a change in us as is mentioned Esay 11.6 The wolfe shall dwell with the lambe and the leopard shall lye downe with the kid and the calfe and the young lyon and the fatling together and a little child shall leade them And this also doth greatly amplifie the goodnesse of God towards us in our conversion if we shall consider how rare a mercie it is 1. How the Lord vouchsafeth not so much as the outward calling in particular to the greatest part of the world by farre He sheweth his word unto Iacob saith the Psalmist Psal. 147.19 20. his statutes and his judgements unto Israel He hath not dealt so with any nation and as for his judgements they have not knowne them 2. How few of those that the Lord vouchsafeth the outward calling unto receive grace to believe and obey the truth as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 22.14 Many are called but few are chosen How many our selves may observe of our owne kindred of our owne neighbours of them that have as long as we obtained the same meanes of our betters every way of them whose lives have beene far more civill and unblameable then ours whom yet God vouchsafeth no such grace unto So that I may say to you as the Apostle doth 1 Cor. 1.26 You see your calling brethren how that not many wise men after the flesh not many mighty not many noble are called This consideration was the thing that bred such zealous love in Davids heart toward the Lord 2 Sam. 6.21 It was before the Lord saith he to scoffing Michall which chose me before thy father and before all his house to appoint mee ruler over the people of the Lord over Israel therefore will I play before the Lord. This was that that moved our blessed Saviour to rejoyce so in his spirit in the behalfe of the faithfull in his time and ascribe it all meerely to the free grace and goodnesse of the Lord. Luke 10.21 Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them unto babes Thirdly When after he had thus converted and called us wee have beene apt through our frailty and corruption ever and anon to fall away from him againe we are kept by the power of God unto salvation as the Apostle speaketh 1 Pet. 1.5 he will not suffer his to take such falls as shall breake their neckes or to fall into such pits as we should never get out of againe Hee will keepe the feet of his Saints from such falls as Hannah speaketh 1 Sam 2.9 Hee hath beat us for falling and haply for our carelesnesse left us to take such falls as have bruised us fore or broken an arme or a leg of us but he
Psal. 37.25 I have not seene the righteous forsaken nor his seed begging their bread But even to those that are spirituall and eternall And that not onely in this respect that by this meanes thou wert borne in the Church of God which is no small priviledge Psal. 87.4 5. and didst enjoy the meanes of saving grace the Word and Sacraments a high priviledge certainely Rom. 3.2 hadst the benefit of a religious education of the prayers and good example of thy Christian parents a meanes of great efficacy and power Pro. 31.1 2. but in this respect principally that by this meanes thou maist have more hope to obtaine saving grace and eternall life if the fault be not in thy selfe and if thou apply thy selfe to the meanes of grace then any other even for this cause because thou art the child of such parents as feare God For thou hast the promise and covenant of God for this Gen. 17.7 I will bee thy God and the God of thy seed And Esa. 44.3 I will poure my spirit upon thy seed and my blessing upon thin off-spring So as thou maist in thy prayers put the Lord in mind of the promise made to thy parents and even make claime unto it as Moses did Deut. 9.27 Remember thy servants Abraham Isaac and Iacob and looke not to the stubbornesse of this people And Solomon 2 Chron. 6.16 O Lord God of Israel keepe with thy servant David my father that which thou hast promised him And this is the benefit thou hast received from thy parents if they be godly But admit thy parents be not religious yet doest thou receive that benefit by them as thou canst never requite with al the duty thou art able to do unto them I speak not of their care and charge in nursing thee and giving thee thy breeding and education for it may be some parents have either beene unwilling or unable to do much that way And yet I must tell you to such children as have received this from their parents even this is a great bond unto duty as appeareth plainely by that complaint the Lord maketh Esa. 1.2 I have nourished and brought up children and they have rebelled against me but this I say 1. Thou hadst thy life and being from them in this world without which thou couldst never have come to eternall life in the world to come according to that of the Apostle 1 Cor. 15.46 that was not first which is spirituall but that which is naturall and afterward that which is spirituall That is the end that God aimed at in giving us life and breath and all things saith the Apostle Acts 17.25 27. that we might seeke the Lord. 2. Thou hast from thy parents thy well being in this life For as the blessing of well being and living comfortably in this world is promised to them especially that are dutifull to their parents according to that Ephes. 6.2 3. Honour thy father and mother that it may be well with thee and that thou mayest live long on the earth So hath God given power and authority to thy parents how poore soever they be yea though they have no grace nor can pray for themselves to blesse thee that is to pronounce and bestow this blessing upon thee And the blessing that they from the comfort they receive by thy dutifull carriage towards them shall give thee God will ratifie in heaven For so are the words of the fift commandement to be read Exod. 20.12 Honour thy father and thy mother that they may prolong thy daies in the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee Now having thus prevented the abuse of this Doctrine let us come to shew the right uses that it serveth unto And those are two 1. For humiliation 2. For exhortation And the use of humiliation concerneth 1 all of us in generall 2 such of us as are parents For the first This Doctrine teacheth us that none of us have cause to glory in or to be proud of our parentage and birth we have much more cause of humiliation in it before God then we have cause of boasting of it before men For 1. whatsoever we have received from our parents be it precedency and esteeme in the world or beauty and strength and a good constitution of body or wit and courage and a generous mind all that is but momentany and of no continuance 1 Pet. 1.24 All flesh is as grasse and all the glory of man is as the flower of grasse the grasse withereth and the flower thereof sadeth away 2. We have received as wee have heard in this Doctrine that contagion and corruption of nature from our parents how noble soever they were as maketh us base and vile in Gods eyes and will make us miserable for ever if we be not borne againe verily verily saith Christ to Nicodemus Iohn 3.3 and that which he saith to Nicodemus he saith to every soule that is heere I say unto you except a man be borne againe he can never see the kingdome of God If we get not a better birth then we had from our parents it may be said of us as it is said of Iudas Matth. 26.24 It had beene good for us if we had never beene borne 3. and lastly The greatnesse of thy birth and parentage through thy corruption maketh thee more uncapable of grace and salvation then other men are that are not so nobly borne as thou art You see your calling brethren saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 1.26 and surely so may we now how that not many great men not many noble are called Even greatnesse of birth and nobility is a bar oft-times to keepe men from salvation and life eternall though blessed be God some great men are called yet they are but few O then the madnesse of them that rest and glory in their first birth in this that they were borne of such parents and never seeke to be borne againe to be borne of God That receive honour one of another as our Saviour speaketh Ioh. 5.44 glory in the titles of Gentlemen and Squires c. and seeke not the honour that commeth from God alone Why what is that honour that commeth from God Whom doth he account to be honourable I answer 1. 1 Sam. 2.30 They that honour God them will God honour 2. They that are Gods favourites Esa. 43.4 Since thou wast precious in my sight thou hast beene honourable 3. They that love the Word and obey it Acts 17 11. They of Berea were more noble then they of Thessalonica in that they received the Word with all readinesse of mind Secondly This Doctrine serveth for the humiliation of us that are parents surely our childrens sins and the corruptions that break forth in their lives their pride and stubbornesse their profanesse and aversnesse from God their drunkennesse and uncleannesse ought to be a cause of sorrow and humbling unto every one of us that are parents A foolish son saith Solomon Pro. 10.1 is the heavinesse of
must carefull to give good example unto your children cause it to appeare unto them in your whole conversation that your selves doe unfainedly feare God and love good things See three notable presidents and examples of this care 1. In Abraham of whom God giveth this testimony Gene. 18.19 that hee knew him that he would command his sons and his house after him to keep the way of the Lord hee would goe before them himselfe in that way 2. In Ioshua I and my house saith he Iosh. 24.15 will serve the Lord. 3. In David Ps. 101.2 I will walke in the uprightnesse of mine heart in the midst of mine house Without this neither your commandements nor correction nor instruction will doe them any good Therefore Paul requireth this even of Timothy and Titus men of such rare and extraordinary gifts to see they gave good example as well as teach well 1 Timothy 4.12 Bee thou the example of the beleevers And Titus 2 7. In all things shew thy selfe a patterne of good workes As if hee had said you shall hardly doe good upon the people by your doctrine if they shall not discerne in your lives that your selves do beleeve and make conscience of that which you teach and perswade them unto On the otherside there is great force in example to draw others either to good or evill See the force of a good example even in an inferiour specially such a one as we love They that obey not the word saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 3.1 may without the word be wonne by the good conversation of the wives And the example of a superiour of one whom we not only love but reverence in our hearts is of more force then any inferiours can be The Apostle saith Galat. 2.14 that Peter by his example compelled the Gentiles to doe as the Iewes did But domesticall examples specially the example of parents is of more force with their children to do them either good or hurt then all other examples are See the force it hath to draw our children to goodnesse at least in outward conformity in three notable examples It is said of Amazia King of Iuda 2 Kin 14.3 He did that which was right in the sight of the Lord yet not like David his father he did according to all things as Ioash his father did And of Azaria or Vzziah his son â Kin. 15 3. Hee did that which was right in the sight of the Lord according to all that Amaziah his father had done And of Iotham his son 2 Kings 15.34 Hee did that which was right in the sight of the Lord he did according to all that his father Vzziah had done And on the other side see the force that the parents example hath to corrupt their children in three other examples The first of Zacharia the King of Israel of whom it is said 2 Kings 15.9 Hee did evill in the sight of the Lord as his fathers had done he departed not from the sins of Ieroboam hee would be of his fathers religion The second is of the Samaritans of whom it is said 2 King 17 41. These nations feared the Lord made some kind of profession of the true religion as the ten tribes had done and served their graven Images too both their children and their childrens children did thus as did their fathers so doe they unto this day The example of their fathers drew them unto that idolatry and rooted them in it The third is of the kingdome and Church of Iudah of which wee read Iere. 17.1 2. that the maine reason why they were so setled in their idolatry that there was no hope of reclaiming them it was graven upon the table of their heart as with a pen of Iron or with the point of a Diamond the reason of it I say is rendered to bee this that their children remembred their altars and their groves by the greene trees upon the high hills And certainly so it is also in these dayes A chiefe cause why profanesse and impiety doth so cleave to the hearts of most men that no meanes are powerfull enough to reclaime them is the evill example of parents O thinke of this you that are parents and if nothing els will reclaime you from lewdnesse and make you carefull to take heed to your wayes yet let your love to your children doe it that you may not corrupt them by your evill example Is it not wrong enough that you have done unto them in conveying into them so corrupt and cursed a nature but will you also by your evill example make them two-fold more the children of hell then they were by nature The fourth meanes parents must use for the saving of their childrens soules is this They must take heed how they dispose of them when they place them abroad from them And as every true Christian will bee carefull of placing of himselfe that however he do for other commodities and conveniences he will not live where hee shall want the meanes of grace but resolveth with David Psal. 23.6 I will dwell in the house of the Lord all the dayes of my life So will hee in placing of his children be carefull that they may doe so too They must take heed what schoole-masters and tutors they send them to what services and what marriages they place them in 1. The Apostle Paul reporteth Act. 22 3 that he was sent by his parents to Ierusalem the best schoole the best Vniversity the best colledge to Gamaliel the best teacher the best tutour there where he was was taught according to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers and learned to bee to zealous towards God 2. As for services it is threatned as a great curse to Gods people that their children should serve the greatest Noble man yea the greatest Prince in the world if he be a wicked man and enemy to God yea though they serve him in the highest offices that may be Thy sons that shall issue from thee saith the Lord to Hezechiah Esa. 39.7 shall be Eunuches in the palace of the King of Babylon 3. For marriages we see the care of Abraham first Gen. 24.3 4. and of Rebecca after Gen. 27 46. that their children might by no meanes match with the Canaanites Certainly in this point most parents do evidently bewray they have no care at all of their childrens soules In placing of their children any of these three wayes they aime at nothing but this that they may get that that may make them able to live and to live in credit but as for living under the meanes of grace for living so as they may live eternally that they have no respect at all unto Whereby they shew themselves to be wholy sensuall not having the spirit as the Apostle speaketh Iude 19. The fift and last meanes without which all the former are to no purpose is prayer Parents must be earnest with God in prayer for their children Solomons mother calleth
who by the restraining grace of God have bin ever kept from grosse sins is not so sensible but more secret a great deale The most Christians though they bee able to say with the blind man Iohn 9.25 One thing I know whereas I was blind now I see they know well and feele there is a blessed change wrought in their hearts yet when it was wrought or how it was wrought that they know not That which Solomon saith of other of Gods works Ecclesi 11.5 is verified in this especially As thou knowest not what is the way of the spirit nor how the bones doe grow in the wombe of her that is with child even so knowest thou not the workes of God who worketh all And as our Saviour speaketh Marke 4.27 When the seed is sowen in the heart it worketh and springeth and groweth no man knoweth how And yet even in this conversion of such men though the worke of God bee more secret and insensible yet is the almighty power of God to be acknowledged as much in it as in the other As the omnipotency of Christ was as well shewed in the turning of the water into wine Iob. 2.11 and the curing of the woman that had the bloudy issue Mar. 5.29 as in the helping of him that was from his childhood possessed with a dumbe and deafe spirit Marke 9.25 26. O that wee could see and take notice of this admirable power of God in the change that he hath beene pleased to worke in our hearts O that God would bee pleased according to the prayer of the Apostle for the Ephes. 1.18 19. to inlighten the eyes of our understanding that wee may know what is the exceeding greatnesse of his power to us-ward who beleeve according to the working of his mighty power That we may accordingly admire and magnifie it and give him the glory of it And yet his goodnesse and mercy will appeare to bee no lesse admirable in this worke of our conversion then his power was if wee rightly consider what wee were by nature Observe this I pray you in three degrees First That God should seeke out any of us that like a poore lost sheepe was gone astray from him some of us in one evill way some in another according to that parable Luke 15.4 wee being so farre from seeking him from doing any thing to further our owne conversion that we desired nothing lesse but opposed and resisted it and were in our hearts ready to say with the man that had the uncleane spirit Luke 4 34. Let us alone what have wee to doe with thee thou Iesus of Nazareth That hee would take no nay at our hands but by his most effectuall grace overcame us as hee saith Revelation 3.9 Behold I will make them that are of the Synagogue of Satan which say they are Iewes and are not but doe lye behold I will make them to come and worship before thy feete He made us to turne hee made us to obey and follow his call This gracious favour I say that the Lord hath done us in the worke of our conversion ô it was his admirable mercy unto us Secondly That the Lord should seeke reconciliation with us when we were his enemies as the Apostle speaketh 2 Corinth 5.20 and make love to us when wee were such loathsome creatures that passing by us when wee were in our bloud even when wee were in our bloud as hee saith Ezek. 16.6.8 hee should looke upon us and that that should bee the time of his love as hee there speaketh That hee should never give over making love unto us till hee had wonne our hearts and made us able to affect and love him and to seeke him and his love unfeinedly who were by nature much more alienated from him then hee was from us even hated him in our hearts much more then ever hee did us this was I say his admirable mercy toward us And so the Apostle speaketh of it Colos. 1.21 And you that were sometimes alienated and enemies in your minds yet now hath hee reconciled And the Lord by the Prophet Esay 65.1 I am sought of them that asked not for me Even this that such as we were by nature should have the grace to love the Lord and to seeke his favour which we could never have done if he had not bin first reconciled unto us 1 Iohn 4.19 is the admirable goodnesse of God unto us Thirdly That God should thus change and convert our hearts unto him and give us any measure of grace to desire unfeinedly to feare and please him that hee should pull us out of our naturall estate and leave others in it that are farre our betters not onely in birth and wealth and wisedome and learning but even in the unblameablenesse of their conversation also that were never in their lives guilty of so foule sinnes as wee have beene That he should deny this grace to such as the young Noble man was that had lived so civilly and had so many good things in him Mar. 10.20 21. and grant it to such as that infamous harlot was Lu. 7.37 This is certainly the admirable and unspeakeable mercy of God to such a one And as the infinite power and goodnesse of God is to bee acknowledged and admired in the worke of our conversion in generall so is it also in every particular act of Gods grace in us That any of us should bee able to delight in the law of God in the inner man Rom. 7.22 to love the brethren 1 Iohn 3.14 to weepe and shed teares for our sins 2 King 22.19 to make any one prayer Psalme 17.1 to give any almes Matth. 10.42 in truth and uprightnesse of heart considering what we are by nature is to bee ascribed to the marvellous power and goodnesse of God toward us When David and his people had offered toward the building of Gods house it is said 1 Chron. 29.9 They rejoyced with great joy because with a perfect and upright heart they had offered willingly unto the Lord. And David himselfe burst out into words of strange admiration verse 14. But who am I Lord and what is my people that we should be able to offer so willingly after this sort For all things come of thee Now let me apply this that hath bin said in three points and so lay it somewhat neerer to our hearts First If this be so Then let no man hearken to those that reach 1. That God hath no such powerfull hand in the worke of mans conversion but that it lyeth in every mans power and will when God hath done all his worke to turne or not to turne 2. That which God doth in the conversion of any man he doth to all men For the spirit speaketh expressely in the Scriptures 1. That the Lord is not onely a perswader but the worker and mighty doer of this worke of our change and conversion It is God that worketh in us both the will and the deed Phil. 2.13
they could stirre and blow away the ashes that cover it they should find some sparke of grace abiding in them still This course David tooke when he was in that case Psal. 77.6 I communed with mine owne heart and my spirit made diligent search Heere is a notable priviledge that Gods child hath above all hypocrites and wicked men in the world the more narrowly he prieth into himselfe the more diligently he searcheth into his own heart and waies the more comfort he hath in his estate Nothing hindreth our comfort so much as the neglect of this examination of our selves Let every man prove his owne worke saith the Apostle Gal. 6.4 and then shall he have rejoycing in himselfe alone and not in another Secondly Admit that by examining themselves they could find none yet may another experienced Christian that observeth them well and whose judgement is not over-clouded with passion discerne grace in them when they cannot discerne any in themselves According to our proverbe a stander by may see that which the gamester himselfe seeth not And as daily experience sheweth in them that by fevers or otherwaies have their braines distempered they that visit them may discerne much goodnesse in them when themselves know not what they say or do This helpe the Church used when she had lost her beloved Can. 3.2 3. She went about the city to private Christians she went unto the Watchmen the Ministers of the Word that they might helpe her to recover her comfort to raise her up againe when she was fallen And even in this respect it may truly be said as Eccle. 4.10 Wo to him that is alone when he falleth for he hath not another to helpe him up Thirdly and lastly Admit that no truth of grace could be discerned to be in them when they are thus fallen either by themselves or by any other yet we may be sure it is in them and that no elect child of God called according to his purpose can so fall as utterly to lose all grace because God in his Word hath said so and there is more credit to be given to Gods Word then to the sense and reason of all the men in the world We must walke by faith and not by sight 2 Cor. 5.7 If any man shall aske me where hath God in his Word said so I answer 1. God in his Word hath said Ioh. 3.36 He that beleeveth on the sonne hath everlasting life What life meaneth he there Surely the life of grace which is the beginning of the life of glory The life of grace it is an everlasting life 2. God in his Word hath said 2 Ioh. 2. The truth dwelleth in us not in himselfe onely but in all the faithfull and shall be with us for ever Whether we understand by the truth saving knowledge or sincerity of heart the proofe is pregnant that where once it is it is of a lasting nature 3. God in his Word hath said 1 Ioh. 3.9 He that is borne of God doth not commit sinne that is doth not sin as the wicked man doth of whom he had spoken verse 8. with the full sway of his soule for his seed saith he the seed of God the seed of grace and regeneration that incorruptible seed as the Apostle Peter calleth it 1 Pet. 1.23 remaineth in him and he cannot sinne he cannot so fall as apostates because he is borne of God This were easie to be shewed in all the three degrees I mentioned before of the spirituall decayes and falls that the regenerate subject unto which when thou findest in thy selfe thou maist take comfort 1. When they have lost that cheerefullnesse and vigour of spirit wherewith they were wont to performe spirituall duties the delight they were wont to take in the Word and prayer yet they dare not give over these duties but in obedience unto God and with a labour of love they performe them still and grieve that they can performe them no better Behold the seed of God remaineth in them So was it with David Psal. 119.25 When his soule cleaved to the dust yet he cryed still to God 2. When they have lost their assurance of Gods favour in the greatest fits of infidelity that ever they have they dare not then doe any thing that might offend him they seeke and cry to God still thirst after nothing more then his favour mourne for no losse so much Their soule lamenteth after the Lord as his people did 1 Sam. 7.2 Behold the seed of God remaineth in them See this also in David Psal. 22.1 When hee was even ready to sinke in despaire and to conclude God had forsaken him yet then hee could cry and weepe and take on for the want of Gods favour And Psal. 31.22 I said in mine hast I am cut off from before thine eyes neverthelesse thou heardest the voice of my supplications when I cryed unto thee 3. And lastly When they have slipped and fallen most foully either through their owne security or by the violence of any tentation they doe not onely feele inward checks for their fall in themselves the spirit lusting against the flesh as the Apostle speaketh Gal. 5.17 but a greater aptnesse to rise againe when God shall be pleased to give them the meanes of recovery and to reach out his hand unto them then is in any other men Behold in this also the seed of God remaining in them See this in the Church Cant. 5.2 I sleepe but my heart waketh it is the voice of my beloved that knocketh 1. She was not in a dead sleepe not quite overcome with security 2. So soone as she heard the voice of Christ she certainely knew it to be his voice and it wrought upon her and made her rise though not so soone as she should have done And so much may suffice for the strengthning and comfort of Gods people against the first of those two tentations that I mentioned unto you I now proceed unto the second O but saith many a good soule though I be for the present I praise God in the state of grace yet God knoweth how long I shall so continue I may fall away from God irrecoverably yea I find my selfe so weake now so unable now to resist any tentation that when the fiery triall shall come when the houre of death shall come and that last and sharpest skirmish that I must looke to have with Satan I feare I shall then be unable to stand and this feare disquieteth and tormenteth my heart Now for the comfort of Gods people against this tentation I say that though thou mayest in the houre of tentation shew much weakenesse yet if there bee the fruit of Gods eternall love and Election in any truth of grace in thee thou shalt never be so overcome of any tentation as to fall finally but certainly thou shalt recover thy selfe before thou dyest When the Apostle had spoken 1 Iohn 5.17 of the sin unto death hee addeth in the next
not that the thing thou lookest after in all the workes of men in all the services they doe unto thee The true worshippers saith our Saviour Iohn 4 23. shall worship the father in spirit and truth for the father seeketh such to worship him Hee even longeth for such servants as will worship him in that manner Secondly This is that that the Lord delighteth in Such as are upright in their way saith Solomon Prov. 11.20 are the Lords delight I know also my God saith David 1 Chron. 29.17 that thou hast pleasure in purightnesse We can by nothing we are able to doe gratifie and please the Lord so much as in this Thirdly This is all in all with God the onely thing that hee requireth of us let our hearts bee true to him and hee hath enough Indeed this comprehendeth much as wee shall heare and where this is nothing can be wanting and therefore the Lord asketh no more but this This is all that God required of Abram in that covenant that he made with him Genes 17.1 Walke before mee and be thou upright So speaketh Samuel also to the people when hee would renew the covenant betweene God and them 1 Sam. 12.24 Only feare the Lord and serve him in truth with all your heart So runneth the covenant also that God made with David and his posterity 1 Kin. 2.4 If thy children take heed to their wayes and walke before me in truth with all their heart and all their soule there shall not faile thee a man upon the throne of Israel Fourthly The Lord valueth and esteemeth of us and of all our words and actions according to this this is the very ballance of the Sanctuary whereby hee weigheth them all 1. Thus the Prophet describeth a good man Psal. 125.4 Doe good ô Lord to those that be good Who are they And to them that are upright in their hearts 2. A little grace a small measure of knowledge and faith the meanest and poorest service we doe unto God is of a great price and worth with him where hee seeth uprightnesse of heart Philadelphia is said Revel 3.8 to have had but a little strength and yet of all the Churches Christ wrote to hee findeth least fault with her shee pleased him best 3. Nay the Lord will beare with many frailties and faults where hee seeth there is truth in the inward parts See three notable examples of this 1. Asa had sundry great faults which you shall see recorded 2 Chron. 16.10.12 And yet because of this see what a testimony the holy Ghost giveth of him 1 Kings 15.14 Neverthelesse Asaes heart was perfect with the Lord all his dayes As if hee should have said for all his slips and frailties hee was a good man because his heart was upright 2 The second example is of Iehoshaphat his sonne of whom also we read that hee had many great frailties Hee made a league of great amity with Ahab 2 Chron. 18.3 Hee went with him to battell against Ramoth Gilead though hee had heard what Micajah the Prophet spake against it 2 Chron. 18.27 28. Though hee had beene reproved for this by Iehu the Prophet 2 Chron. 19.2 yet doth he after that againe joyne himselfe in speciall league with Ahaziah Ahabs sonne a most wicked man 2 Chron. 20.35 And he bestowed his sonne Iehoram in marriage upon Ahabs daughter 2 Chron. 21.6 And yet for all this God accounted him a good man all his dayes 1 King 22.43 Hee turned not aside from doing that which was right in the eyes of the Lord. And why did God so esteeme of him Surely because his heart was upright with God For saith the Prophet Iehu to him 2 Chron. 19.3 Neverthelesse there are good things found in thee in that thou hast prepared thine heart to seeke God And as it is said 2 Chron. 17.6 His heart was lift up in the wayes of the Lord. He was unfeinedly and zealously bent in the purpose of his heart to please the Lord. 3. The third and last example is of the people that received the passeover in Hezechiahs time of whom it is said 2 Chron. 30.18 that they did eate it otherwise then it was written they swerved in that holy service from the expresse direction and commandement of God For they had not cleansed themselves according to the purification of the Sanctuary they came not so prepared to the Sacrament as they ought to have done And yet did God passe by this fault and imputed it not unto them but at the prayer of Hezekiah healed and forgave them made his Sacrament effectuall to their comfort for all that And why so The reason is given verse 19. They had prepared their hearts to seeke God in that his ordinance the bent of their heart was upright with God in that service You see then what account God maketh of the uprightnesse of the heart 4 On the other side The greatest shewes of goodnesse that can be in a man the best workes he can doe are of no worth with him if this be wanting Iudas repented confessed his sinne in particular and made restitution also of that hee had unjustly got Matth. 27.3 4. and all to no purpose because his heart was rotten and unsound The Pharisee led so civill and honest a life that he justified himselfe before men and was highly esteemed for it as our Saviour speaketh Luk. 16.15 but was of no reckoning with God And why Our Saviour telleth us Matth. 23. â8 Ye outwardly appeare righteous to men but within ye are full of hypocrâsie and iniquity The people in Ezekiels time frequented his ministery diligently tooke as great delight to heare him as as ever they did in any musicke yet were they starke naught in Gods account And the reason is given Ezek. 33.31 their heart was false their heart went after their covetousnesse Iehu shewed great zeale for Gods glory and did much for the advancement of it and gloried of it unto good Iehoâadab 2 King 10.16 Come with me saith he and see my zeale for the Lord. And yet did the Lord account of him no better then of a murderer I will avenge saith hee Hos. 1.4 the bloud of Iezreel upon the house of Iehu And why Because in doing that excellent peece of service his heart was not right as you shall see 2 King 10.31 Fiftly and lastly The Lord so highly esteemeth of this truth of heart that hee counteth him that hath this a perfect man a righteous man as if hee had no sinne no defect no frailty in him at all For in the phrase of the Holy Ghost an upright hearted man and a perfect man are all one So God calleth Iob 2.3 A perfect and an upright man So speaketh David Psal. 37.37 Marke the perfect man and behold the upright So Psal. 32.11 Rejoyce in the Lord ye righteous Why who can say he is righteous Hee answereth in the next words Shout for joy all ye that are upright in heart And 97.11 Light is
God Thy loving kindnesse is before mine eyes saith David Psal. 26.3 therefore have I walked in thy truth If wee would set that oftner before our eyes meditate more seriously of that certainely it would make all Gods waies more easie and pleasant to us then they are On the other side he that hath no assurance of Gods love in Christ can never pray or heare or receive with any delight or comfort Wouldst thou know the true cause why it is so irksome a thing for thee to pray or to reade or to heare or to keepe the Sabbath that thou sayest of all these duties in thy heart as they did Mal. 1.13 O what a wearinesse is it Certainely thou hast in thee an evill heart of unbeliefe as the Apostle calleth it Heb. 3.12 Thou art not assured of Gods fatherly love to thee in Christ. Nor thou seekest not to be sure of it Get more faith and more assurance of Gods love and it will seeme no bondage to thee to serve God thou wilt finde ease and pleasure it Fiftly This and this only will cure us of that stone that is in our hearts and make them soft and fleshy make us able kindly to mourne for offending God by our sinnes When God once maketh thee able by the spirit of grace to see that Christ endured so much for thee that thy sinnes pierced Christ so then wilt thou bee able to mourne for thy sinnes saith the Prophet Zach. 12.10 as a man would mourne for the losse of his onely sonne When Mary was once assured by faith that her sinnes were forgiven yea how many sinnes God had forgiven unto her Luke 7.38.47 ô how she wept for her sinnes If thou wert indeed assured of the forgivenesse of thy sinnes and of Gods favour in Christ thou couldst never thinke of thy sinnes without griefe of heart And if thou desirest to grow more soft hearted labour to increase thy faith and to get more assurance of this speciall love of God to thee in Christ. Sixtly and lastly As no grace can grow in thy heart till thou have faith so as the measure of thy assurance of Gods love shall increase in thee so shall every saving grace increase and abound in thy soule Therefore the Apostle praying for the Ephesians Ephes. 3.19 that God would make them able to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge he giveth this for the reason of it that ye might be filled saith he with all the fullnesse of God And these are Motives strong enough if God be pleased to work with them to perswade our hearts to seek to be assured of Gods love in Christ to make our calling and election sure It followeth now I should shew you the Meanes how this may be attained but those I must I see leave till the next day Lecture LXXXII On Psalme 51.6 February 26. 1627. NOw then there be five things principally to be done by them that would get and preserve in themselves this assurance of Gods favour First If thou desire to get assurance of Gods speciall love to thee in Christ assurance that Christ is thine assurance of thy salvation thou must first settle this perswasion in thy heart that it is possible to be attained By harbouring this conceit in thy heart that it is presumption for any man to say he is sure of his salvation I hope well but it is not possible for me or any man to be sure of this thou makest thy selfe uncapable of this comfortable assurance Know therefore that though 1. It be a very difficult thing to get and keepe this assurance 2. Few attaine unto it 3. Though this assurance be not perfect in any while they live here but they that have it best have it with some mixture of doubting and unbeliefe 4. They that have had it in the greatest measure have not had it at all times Yet every true beleever may attaine unto it if the fault be not in himselfe âor 1. God hath commanded the faithfull to make their calling and election sure 2 Pet. 1.10 2. God hath promised that he will certifie and assure his people of this Ezek. 34.30 They shall know that I the Lord their God am with them and that they even the house of Israel are my people saith the Lord God 3. God hath given his people in all ages experience of the truth of this his promise in themselves Rom. 8.15 16. Ye have not received the spirit of bondage againe to feare as if he should say once ye had it but yee have received the spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba father This could not be without assurance of Gods favour and this he saith not of himselfe onely but of all the faithfull of all Gods children Gal. 4.6 Because ye are sonnes God hatâ sent forth the spirit of his sonne into your hearts This spirit witnesseth with our spiritâ saith the Apostle Rom. 8.16 that wee are the sonnes of God We know saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.2 not of himselfe but of all Gods children that when Christ shall appeare we shall be like him And againe verse 14. We know we are translated from death to life And againe Chap 4.16 We have knowne and beleeved the love that God hath to us Nay I say more It is not onely possible for thee if thou be Gods child to have this assurance of Gods love in some measure but it is in some manner necessary thou shouldst have it thou must get it the hope thou talkest of is to little purpose without it Know ye not your owne selves saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 13.5 how that Iesus Christ is in you except ye be reprobates that is except ye be unsound and counterfait in the profession of the faith His house we are Heb. 3.6 if we hold fast the confidence and the rejoycing of the hope firme unto the end That hope that hath no confidence nor rejoycing in it is little worth Hope must bee as an anker of the soule both sure and stedfast as the Apostle speaketh Heb. 6.19 Well then seeing we both may and must get this assurance it standeth us upon to enquire how and by what meanes we may get it What is then next to bee done I answer Secondly We must bind our selves to a diligent and conscionable use of Gods ordinances which he hath sanctified to be the meanes whereby he will worke and increase all saving grace and consequently this in our hearts I will instance but in three and that briefly too First There is great force in the Word to worke in our hearts not onely faith Rom. 10.17 Faith commeth by hearing but this blessed fruit of faith also the assurance of Gods favour The Scriptures were written to this end to breed in us this assurance These things have I written to you 1 Iohn 5.12 that ye may know that ye have eternall life And 1.4 These things write we unto you that your joy may be full that you may have
So must every one of us learne to doe in the like case though wee have no assurance of Gods favour yet let us trust confidently in Christ through him to obtaine it For this is a thing highly pleasing unto God The Lord taketh pleasure saith David Psal. 147.11 in them that hope in his mercy And 1 Chron. 5.20 God was intreated of them because they put their trust in him And they that can do so need not doubt but that God will certainely lift up the light of his countenance upon them and give them comfort in the assurance of his favour For First Thou hast true faith and consequently thou hast Christ he is thine owne though thou perceive it not They that beleeve on the name of Christ trust to him rely upon him have received him hee is their owne as the Holy Ghost speaketh Iohn 1.12 Secondly Having received Christ certainely thou hast Gods favour all thy sinnes are pardoned thou hast just title to eternall life though thou perceive it not yea thou hast in thee the root of comfortable assurance of all this Ye are all the children of God saith the Apostle Gal. 3.26 By faith in Christ Iesus He that beleeveth on the sonne of God saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 5.10 hath the witnesse in himselfe He hath that in himselfe that will witnesse for him that hee is in Gods favour And Iohn 3.36 Thirdly and lastly If thou canst wait upon God for assurance and looke for it it will certainely come Doe as David did when he had lost his assurance of Gods favour Psal. 13.1 How long wilt thou forget me ô Lord for ever I how long wilt thou bide thy face from me What did he then to recover his assurance That you shall see verse 5. But I have trusted in thy mercy my heart shall rejoyce in thy salvation As if he had said My comfortable assurance of thy savour and of my salvation will returne againe And Psal. 42.5 Why art thou cast downe ô my soule and why art thou disquieted within me Hope thou in God for I shall yet praise him for the helpe of his countenance As if hee had said I shall for all this see the light of his countenance againe and rejoyce in it So that to conclude I may say to every soule here 1 that desireth assurance of Gods favour and 2 seeketh it in a diligent and conscionable use of Gods ordinance and 3 with an humbled heart and 4 by a conscionable care to please God in all his waies and 5 by faith hath received Christ and resteth upon him concerning this promise of restoring a comfortable assurance as the Prophet doth of his vision Hab. 2.2 The vision is yet for an appointed time God hath set the time in his own counsell when he will give thee the comfort of this promise but in the end it shall speake and not lie though it âaâry wait for iâ because it will surely come and not âarry one moment longer then God shall see it to be for thy good and advantage And whereas thou doubtest thine owne strength and fearest thou shalt never be able to hold out and endure resting and waiting upon God till comfort doe come and cryest with David Psalme 69.3 Mine eyes faile while I wait for my God Let me say to thee as David doth Psal. 27 14. Wait on the Lord âe of good courage and he shall strengthen thy heart he will keepe thee from fainting and make thee able to hold out waite I say on the Lord. Lecture LXXXIV On Psalme 51.6 March 18. 1627. THe third note to try our goodnesse and righteousnesse by is the extent of it True goodnesse and grace is of a large extent 1. In respect of the subject of it it reacheth unto and goeth thorow the whole man 2. In respect of the object of it it sheweth it selfe in a conscionable respect unto all the commandements of God 3. In respect of the time it sheweth this conscionable care to please God in all things at one time as well as at another For the first If that grace and goodnesse that seemeth to be in any man be true and unseigned it worketh a totall change a reformation in the whole man in the inward man and in the outward man too in the minde and understanding in the conscience in the memory in the will in the affections in the outward senses and parts of the body in the words and in the actions of a man This was typified by the burnt offerings under the law The whole sacrifice as you may read Levit. 1.8 9 13. not the foure quarters onely but the head and the fat and the inwards and the legs must be offered unto God and burnt upon the altar Which was not onely a type of Christ who as a propitiatory sacrifice was wholly offered up and endured the fiery wrath of God for us not in his body onely but in his soule too and in every power and faculty of it but it was also a type of the obedience of the faithfull which are the members of Christ as appeareth plainely by the allusion that is made unto it both by the Apostle Rom. 12.1 and by our Saviour himselfe Mar. 12.33 And thus you see a totall obedience and sanctification of the whole man is required of us but I say more then so this totall change not onely ought to be in every Christian but it is wrought in every one that hath any truth of grace in him In this respect our Saviour compareth it Matth. 13.33 unto leaven which will leaven the whole lumpe of dough that it is put into Thus the Apostle describeth true sanctifying grace in that prayer he maketh for the Thessalonians 1 Thes 5.23 The very God of peace sanctifie you wholly that is true may you say this is to be desired and prayed for yea this is to be aimed at and we should endeavour to attaine unto it but this is not possible to bee attained unto in this life marke therefore what followeth in the next words and I pray God saith hee that your whole spirit and soule and body may bee preserved blamelesse unto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. As if hee had said Now your whole spirit and soule and body is sanctified you are sanctified throughout and my prayer is that this good worke that is begunne may bee increased and that you may bee preserved in this estate unto the end Of the soule and spirit men will easily grant that they are capable of grace yea that the whole spirit and soule of the regenerate man may bee sanctified but marke that the Apostle aâfirmeth this of the body also yea of the whole body that it is capable of sanctifying grace And therfore also hee calleth the very bodies of the faithfull the members of Christ. 1 Cor. 6.15 And verse 19. the temples of the holy Ghost And saith of himselfe the rest of his brethren 2 Corinth 4.10 11. that the life
this Neh. 1.11 that he desired to feare Gods name The third example is the Apostle Pauls who desiring the prayers of Gods people for himselfe Heb. 13.18 mentioneth this for their encouragement therein and for his owne comfort that hee had a good conscience in all things desiring to live honestly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã And againe Rom. 7. he professeth verse 20 It is no more â that doe it he did not transgresse Gods law Why so Because as he saith ver 15 hee did not in his mind allow himselfe in any evill that which I doe I allow not And because whatsoever evill he did was against his will verse 16 I doe that which I would not And verse 19. The evill which I would not that I doe and verse 15. What I hate that doe I. So on the other side hee professeth verse 25. that hee himselfe did serve the law of God hee kept Gods law How could that bee when hee confesseth verse 18. that hee found no ability in himselfe to performe that which is good Yes he telleth us how he kept the law for all that Because 1. in his mind hee did consent to the law that it is good verse 16. and verse 12. The law is holy and the commandement is holy and just and good and verse 25. With the mind I my selfe serve the law of God 2 In his will he did desire to obey God in every commandement To will is present with me saith he ver 18. and ver 19. The good that I would I doe not and verse 21. When I would doe good evill is present Certainely these holy men would never have made such mention of the goodnesse of their minds and desires if they had not held this a certaine evidence that they were in the state of grace if they had not beleeved that no sinne shall bee imputed to us which wee doe not allow our selves in and which wee commit against the desire and purpose of our hearts if they had not beleeved that that man hath truth of grace in him that doth unfeinedly desire grace hee doth truly beleeve that doth thus desire to beleeve hee doth truly repent that thus desireth to repent hee doth obey God in all things and lead an holy life that doth thus unfeinedly desire to doe so But see a second proofe of this in the sentence and testimony that God in his word hath given of such men Of this sort I will alleage but two only The first is that of the Apostle 2 Cor. 8.12 If there bee first a willing mind a man is accepted it is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã If a man have a mind unfeinedly willing to doe good hee is accepted of God and that that is said of doing good may bee sayd likewise of beleeving of repenting and of every other grace if a man have a mind unfeinedly willing and desirous to beleeve to repent to love and feare God hee is accepted of God And how could he bee accepted of God if hee had not these graces in him indeed The second testimony is that which our Saviour giveth Matth. 5.6 Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousnesse And how could they be blessed that hunger after righteousnesse if they be not righteous how could he that hungreth after faith or any other saving grace be a blessed man âf this unfeined desire were not a certaine evidence that there is truth of saving faith and grace in that man The third and last proofe is taken from the reasons and grounds of this and those are two First Because this unfeined desire of grace cannot grow from nature seeing while wee were in the state of nature wee were like to him which had a spirit of an uncleane Devill who cryed out with a loud voyce saying Let us alone what have wee to doe with thee thou Iesus of Nazareth Art thou come to destroy us I know thee who thou art the Holy one of God Luk 4.34 but is the worke of Gods sanctifying spirit It is God that worketh in us saith the Apostle Phil. 2 â3 to will as well as to doe and that of his good pleasure his ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã his speciall favour and love Secondly This is a speciall part of that purchase that Christ hath made for us That whereas in the first covenant that God made with man no obedience pleased him but an exact doing of whatsoever hee commanded and the sentence of the law raâne thus Galathians 3 10. Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things that are written in the booke of the law to doe them Christ by performing in his owne person this exact obedience to the law for us hath procured that our poore and imperfect obedience which standeth more in an unfeined desire and endeavour to doe the will of God then in any performance we are able to make should be acceptable unto him as the Apostle saith 1 Pet. 2.5 Yet is there a third objection that these poore soules are apt to make against themselves and my desire is to give them as full satisfaction in all their doubts as I can I grant all this saith one that if I had a true and unfeined desire of grace then I had truth of grace in mee indeed I had all the signes of uprightnesse in mee if I did indeed unfeinedly desire them But alas the good desires that seeme to bee in me are most hypocriticall and unsound If I did unfeinedly and with a good and upright heart desire grace I could not be so void of grace as I am For the Lord hath promised to fulfill the desires of them that feare him Psalme 145.19 Hee filleth the hungry with good things Luke 1.53 To this I answer Take heed of denying the work of Gods grace in thy selfe It is an high degree of unthankefulnesse to doe so But take these for certaine evidences that the desire of thy heart is right First Thou esteemest more of the favour of God and of his grace then of any thing else in the world and canst say with David Psalm 4.6 I would joy more in the light of thy countenance then ever worldling or Epicure did in his wealth or pleasure Secondly Thou allowest not thy selfe but strivest against every sinne and corruption thou findest in thy selfe and feelest in thy selfe that blessed combate that Paul speaketh of Galath 5.17 The spirit lusteth against the flesh Thirdly Thou seekest by prayer and all other good meanes to get more grace and cryest with that poore man Marke 9.24 Lord helpe mine unbeliefe Lord helpe my impenitency my worldlinesse c. Yea even when thou hast hardest conceit against thy selfe that thou art but an hypocrite but a cast-away yet thou cryest and prayest still to God for grace as David did Psalme 31.22 Fourthly and lastly Thou mournest and grievest unfeinedly that thou hast no more faith no more grace Thou dost as that poore man Marke 9.24 hee cryed out of his infidelity and watered
saith Iob. 32.8 There is a spirit in man and the inspiration of the Almighty giveth them understanding Of this knowledge our Saviour saith to Peter Matth. 16.17 Blessed at thou Simon Bar-jona for flesh and bloud hath not reveiled it unto thee but my father which is in heaven Why what was it that Peter had the knowledge of Surely this as you shall find verse 16. That Iesus was Christ the sonne of the living God And could not this bee knowne without the inspiration of the Almighty Why Satan himselfe knew thus much as you shall find Marke 5.7 Yes but he knew it onely with a literall and historicall knowledge he knew it not with that full assurance with that spirituall understanding hee knew not the goodnesse the sweetnesse and power of that truth as Peter did So the Apostle saith Ephes. 4.20 21. No man hath learned Christ no man can know him rightly till he have heard him and beene taught by him Though he have heard and beene taught by the best preachers in the world if hee have not heard Christ by his spirit speaking to his heart if he have not had this inward and powerfull teacher hee can never know Christ aright And that is it which our Saviour also speaketh Iohn 6.45 It is written in the Prophets and they shall bee all taught of God every man therefore saith hee that hath heard and learned of the father commeth unto me and none but he And thus have I finished the first point I propounded for the proofe of the Doctrine No man is able without the supernaturall grace of Gods spirit to attaine unto that knowledge of the truth as is sufficient unto his salvation Now for the second point That this supernaturall grace of Gods spirit is not actually vouchsafed unto all that enjoy the meanes of instruction all are not thus taught of God is alas so evident in dayly experience that it were folly to spend time in prooving of it This as it is a miraculous and extraordinary worke of God God who commanded light to shine out of darkenesse saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 4.6 hath shined in our hearts to give the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of Iesus Christ As mighty a worke as the creating of light at the first when there was nothing but darkenesse upon the face of the deepe Gen. 1.1 2. as mighty and miraculous a worke as the opening of the eyes of them that were borne blind which could never be done but by the divine power Since the world beganne saith the man that had bin blind Iohn 9.32 was it not heard that any man opened the eyes of one that was borne blind As I say it is a mighty and extraordinary and miraculous worke of God so is it a rare worke also To you it is given saith our Saviour to his Disciples Matth. 13.11 to know the mysteries of the Kingdome of heaven but to them it is not given Though the Lord command us to teach all men Matth. 8.19 he will not teach all men himselfe What man is hee that feareth the Lord saith David Psal. 25.12 him shall be teach the way that hee shall choose As if hee should say Hee will teach none but such as by his holy spirit hee doth also effectually convert and sanctifie such and none but such shall ever attaine to a certaine and spirituall understanding of Gods truth The secret of the Lord saith David Psalme 25.14 is with them that feare him and hee will shew them his covenant The mystery of God saith the Apostle Col. 1.16 is now made manifest as cleare as the light but to whom to his Saints saith hee and to none but them Certainly the Lord himselfe hath nothing so many hearers nothing so many schollers as we his poore servants have Many are called but few are chosen saith our Saviour more then once to his hearers Mat. 20.16 12.14 Now for the third and last point that I propounded That no cause no reason can be given why God by his holy spirit should teach and give saving knowledge to one rather then to another but only the good pleasure and will of God That he denyeth this mercy to the most yea if he had denyed it to all men there had bin cause and reason enough to be found for that in man himselfe But that he vouchsafeth it to some rather then to others of that no reason at all can bee found in man himselfe but of that we must say as our Saviour doth Mat. 11.26 Even so father for so it seemed good in thy sight And with the Apostle Eph. 1.9 He hath made knowne to us the mystery of his will according to his good pleasure which he had purposed in himselfe Lecture CIIII. On Psalme 51.6 Novemb. 25. 1628. NOvv it followeth that wee proceed unto the grounds and reasons of the Doctrine That it is so we have heard it proved sufficiently but now why it is so yea why it must needs be so that whatsoever goodnesse whatsoever soundnes of knowledge is in any man must be ascribed wholly to Gods grace and nothing to man himselfe that remaineth to be enquired into And we shall find in the holy Scriptures two principall reasons given of this the one of them respecteth man and the other the Lord himselfe For the first Every man by nature is not onely utterly void of all true goodnesse of all sound knowledge and understanding but unable also either to doe anything that might move God to give him his grace or to desire it or to receive and accept of it when it pleaseth the Lord to offer it unto him or to withstand and repell it when God is pleased thereby to enlighten and convert his heart For in all these respects hee is neither better nor worse then a dead man Thus speaketh the holy Ghost not only of such as have bin notorious and grosse sinners of such as by their lewdnesse may be thought to have extinguished in themselves that light and goodnes that was in them by nature Such a one was the prodigall of whom his father saith Luk. 15.24 This my sonne was dead And those widowes the Apostle speaketh of 1 Tim. 5.6 She that liveth in pleasure in wantonnesse he meaneth as appeareth ver 11. is dead while she liveth But of all naturall men indefintely the Holy Ghost speaketh so Let the dead bury the dead saith our Saviour Matth. 8.22 Even of them that God loved before all eternity and ordained unto life the Holy Ghost speaketh thus The elect Ephesians were dead men by nature Ephes. 2.1 And the elect Colossians were dead men by nature also Col. 2.13 Yea of them that have beene most civill and morall men that have lived most unblameably in whom the light of nature and the remnants of Gods image that any naturall man can have did most abound even of them I say the Holy Ghost speaketh thus that in their naturall estate they were no better
kingdome Feare not little flocke saith our Saviour Luke 12.32 For it is your fathers good pleasure to give you the kingdome Yea which addeth much to all his former favours he giveth them to know that he hath done all this for them Wee have received saith the Apostle in the name of the faithfull 1 Cor. 2.12 the spirit which is of God that wee might know the things that are freely given us of God Hee hath given them the comfortable sense of this his speciall love that he beareth to them above any other in the world They have tasted that the Lord is gracious as the Apostle speaketh 1 Pet. 2.3 Now proportionable to the goodnesse and bounty that the Lord hath shewed unto any must the greatnesse and hâinousnes of his sin needs be If a man be treacherous and unfaithfull to his dearest friend to his master to his owne father this we know will make him odious unto all men To whomsoever much is given saith our Saviour Luke 12 4â of him shall much bee required and to whom men have committed much of him they will aske the more And thus doth the Lord aggravate the sin of his people Deut. 32.6 yea thus will the conscience of every child of God when it shall be awakened aggravate his owne sin Doe ye thus requite thâ Lord ô yee foolish people and unwise Is not hee thy father that hath bought thee Hath he not made thee and established thee Fourthly and lastly The sins of the regenerate do more hurt then the sins of other men and therfore their sins are greater and more heinous then the sins of other men First The evill example of one Christian of note doth more encourage and harden wicked men in their sinnes then twenty examples of lewd men can doe If any man see thee that hast knowledge sit at meate in the idols temple saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 8.10 and that which he saith of that one sin may bee said of others shall not the conscience of him that is weake be emboldened to eat of meates offered unto Idols So the Lord saith Ezekiel 16.54 that the Iewes were a comfort to them of Sodom and Samaria As if hee should say It is a comfort to lewd men to see professours as bad as themselves And this is that that greatly aggravateth their sin will make it lye heavier on their conscience even when they have repented that they have beene the meanes of the damnation of others And thus God aggravateth the sin of the Iewes Iere. 6.28 They are all corrupters Secondly There redoundeth more dishonour to God from the sinnes of the regenerate then from the sins of any other man Yee shall keepe my commandements and doe them saith the Lord Levit 22.31 32. neither shall yee profuse my holy name As if hee had sayd If yee doe not my Holy Name will bee profaned All the sinnes of professours specially of men of chiefe note for piety will bee imputed by lewd men unto the Lord and cast as dirt upon his Holy Name and religion If but a woman that professeth religion be an idâe huswife or unquiet with her husband the word of God will be blasphenied saith the Apostle Titus 2.5 Nay if but a servant that professeth religion faile any way in his duty to his master the name of God and his doctrine will bee blasphemed saith he 1 Timothy 6.1 When Simeon and Levy had dealt so lewdly against the Shechemites Iacob telleth them Genes 34 30. they had made him to stinke among the inhabitants of the land Alas hee had no hand in their sinne hee did shew his utmost detestation to it so soone as hee knew of it True but the world is wont for the sinne of one or two of Gods people to open their mouthes against all of their profession yea to loath and abhorre them all and Gods holy religion it selfe for it In which respect it may bee sayd of Gods owne people as our Saviour speaketh of the Scribes and Pharisees Matth. 23.13 that by their foule and scandalous sinnes they doe even shut up the kingdome of heaven against men they doe utterly alienate the hearts of men from entring into the way that should bring them to heaven And this this is that that above all other things doth make their sinnes out of measure sinfull The sinne of Elies sonnes was very great before the Lord 1 Sam. 2.17 for men abhorred the offering of the Lord they loathed the worship and religion of God for their sin And this was that that the Prophet laid so heavily to Davids charge even after he had repented 2 Sam. 12.14 By this deed thou hast given great occasion to the enemies of the Lord to blaspheme O that is an heavie thing Lecture CXI On Psalme 51.6 February 24. 1628. IT followeth now that we proceed unto the uses that this doctrine may serve us unto And they are to be referred all unto three heads principally For 1. Some of them have relation unto the fitnes and falls of other of Gods people which we see or heare of 2. Some of them have relation unto the judgements of God executed upon the Church and people of God 3. Lastly Some of them have relatâon unto our owne sinnes who professe our selves to bee the people of God and in the state of grace For the first The Doctrine wee have heard teacheth us how wee should judge of and bee affected with the foule and scandalous sinnes that wee see or heare that the professours of the Gospell and servants of God doe fall into And reprooveth three sorts of men that offend much this way The first are such as rejoyce in the falls of Gods children 1. Most wicked men are of this humour they have no better sport nothing that they do so heartily rejoyce in as in seeing or hearing or talking of the falls of such as have beene of note for piety and religion Heare me saith David Psal. 38.16 lest they should rejoyce over me when my foot flippeth and I catch a fall they magnifie themselves against me 2. Yea they rejoyce not onely in the sinnes that Gods people doe indeed fall into but out of the pleasure they take in it and that they may not want matter of rejoycing this way they devise slanders against them and charge them with such crimes as they were never guilty of They cast iniquity upon me saith David Psal. 55.3 and 35.11 They laid to my charge things that I knew not 3. And the most odious slanders that can bee devised against such men will goe for currant every where and be beleeved as Gospell The words of a tale-bearer of a slanderer in this kind especially are as flatterings saith Solomon Pro. 18.8 as your old translation readeth it that is please a man as much as it doth to heare himselfe flattered and they goe downe to the bowells of the belly that is they are received with such delight that they are perfectly digested In these three
Church is but one body If thou be not a member of the same body that all those afflicted Churches are certainely thou art no living member of any true Church And how canst thou bee a member of the same body with them if thou have no fellow-feeling of their miseries Secondly This is a singular grace of God and fruit of his spirit that may yeeld us great comfort and which the Lord highly esteemeth of and hath promised to reward when we can find our hearts affected with the miseries of the Church Thus saith the Lord Ier. 31.16 to his people that mourned for the captivity and affliction of his Church refraine thy voice from weeping and thine eyes from teares mourne not immoderatly as they that are without hope for thy worke shall bee rewarded saith the Lord he repeateth this twice in one verse for the undoubted certainty of it Certainely God will not faile to reward this as a singular good worke when hee seeth any of his people mourne in secret for the miseries of his Church I will restore comforts many comforts abundance of comfort to him saith the Lord againe Esa. 57.18 and to his mourners They that have beene partakers with the Church in her sufferings and have mourned for her shall bee partakers also with her in her comforts and none but they Now to make some application of this to our selves Alas how few are there of us to whom these comforts doe belong We heare and talke of the miseries and troubles of the Churches as of a matter that concerneth not us at all We read the Currantoes and listen after this as we do after other newes but are no more affected with it then Merchants use to be when they heare of the casting away of a ship that themselves have no share in No man abateth ought of any of his delights for this matter but we are even as senslesse in this case as if we were rather meere professed enemies to the Churches then their friends and members of the same body with them The King and Haman saith the holy story Est. 3.15 sat downe to drinke when the whole city Shuâshan was perplexed We drinke and quaffe we flaunt it out in all kind of bravery we run into all excesse of riot neverthelesse for this that the whole city of Shushan is perplexed that all the Churches of Christ are in so extreame distresse Our long peace and plenty the delights and pleasures of all sorts that we glut our selves withall make us void of all compassion of the miseries of our brethren Like unto those of whom we read Amos 6.6 They drinke wine in bowls and annoint themselves with the chiefe ointments and they are not grieved for the afflictions of Ioseph But marke what followeth in the next words verse 7 8. and tremble at it Therefore now shall they goe captive with the first that goe captive the Lord hath sworne by himselfe saith the Lord the God of hosts I abhorre the excellency of Iacob and hate his palaces therefore will I deliver up the city with all that is therein therefore even because they grieve not nor are affected with the afflictions of Ioseph therefore will I thus plague them In applying of this place to us I cannot say as the old translation without any warrant from the originall readeth it that no man is sorry for the affliction of Ioseph For I nothing doubt but there are in this land many and even among you some that have beene wont sometimes in secret to thinke of and grieve for the afflictions of Ioseph whose eyes with the Prophet Ier 13.17 have sometimes in secret wept sore and run downe with teares because the Lords flock is carried away captive that have sometimes abridged themselves of their lawfull delights even for this cause And blessed be God that hath put it into the heart of the King to proclaime a publique and generall fast to bee kept on fryday next for this cause principally as it hath pleased his Majesty to expresse himselfe in his royall Proclamation that we might altogether professe our sorrow and humiliation for the deplorable condition of all the Churches of Christ. But alas there be few or none in comparison that are at all affected with this matter And if we shall make a shew of keeping a fast for them and bee not at all humbled for them nor touched in heart with a fellow-feeling and griefe for their miseries we shall but play the part of hypocrites be in danger to do them no good at all and our selves much hurt by our fast No temper and disposition of the soule doth so well beseeme us in a fast as sorrow and humiliation Sorrow I say 1. For our own sins 2. For the sins of our own land 3. For the judgements of God present and imminent upon our selves 4. For the Churches of Christ whose case we are to commend to God in our prayers Remember the fearefull sentence of God against that man that shall keepe a fast without this sorrow and humiliation of soule Levit. 23.29 Whatsoever soule it be that shall not be afflicted that same day he shall be cut off from among his people Gods curse will be upon him And to keepe you from this curse to helpe both my selfe and you to this humiliation of soule upon the day of our fast I have thus enlarged my meditations in this point In the other two that remaine I must be the briefer Thirdly We ought in such times as these are not only to informe our selves by the best meanes we can how it fareth with the Churches of Christ and to mourne and grieve for their miseries but also to importune the Lord for them and never to forget them in our prayers unto God Yea that have escaped the sword saith the Lord Ier. 51.50 as blessed be God we have hitherto done stand not still be not idle but doe what you can remember the Lord afarre off and let Ierusalem come into your mind Though we be a great way from them yet may wee not forget them but remember them and put the Lord in mind of them in our prayers continually Yee that are the Lords remembrancers saith the Prophet Esay 62.6 7. For so I read it and so it is in the margine of your Bibles keepe not silence and give him no rest till hee establish and till he make Ierusalem a praise in the earth He hath for many yeares made Ierusalem his poore Churches a reproach and an hissing to the whole world we that are his remembrancers and solicitors as all the faithfull all that have the spirit of prayer are should like the importunate widow in the Gospell give him no rest till hee have established and setled his poore Churches in peace and given them beauty and glory againe even upon earth and in the sight of their enemies Thus did Nehemiah though a great man testifie his compassion of the Churches miseries Nehemiah 1.4 he sat downe and
of that which my brother spake the last day touching their estate But to you beloved I am to direct my speech at this time that have more then a forme of godlinesse that have felt the life and power of it in your owne hearts to every one of you that can say with David here unto the Lord out of the feeling and experience of his owne soule In the hidden part thou hast made mâe to know wisedome To every one that is such I have two words of exhortation to speake from the Doctrine that you have heard 1. Be thou above all men most afraid to fall into any sin for the time to come 2. Be thou above all men most humbled for the sins that since thou wert in this estate thou hast fallen into For the first No man hath so great cause to bee afraid to sin as the child of God as the regenerate man hath O feare the Lord ye his Saints saith David Psalme 34.9 As if he had said Though you be his Saints in the state of grace and in his favour yea because yee are his Saints in his favour and in the state of grace therefore you must feare him none have more cause to feare him then yee But to speake distinctly of this point I will shew you 1. How farre forth this feare of sinning must extend 2. Reasons why the regenerate the child of God hath more cause to feare sin then any other man For the first The extent of this feare is to be observed 1. In the object of it the kinds and degrees of sin that we must be afraid of 2. In the continuance and durablenesse of it For the first of these for the helpe of your understanding and memory you shall see it in seven degrees First The child of God hath cause to be afraid of falling into grosse and scandalous sins As Ioseph was when he was strongly tempted to adultery and might have committed it most secretly and securely yet he durst not doe it How can I doe this great wickednesse saith he Genesis 39 â and sin against God And David when hee was as strongly tempted to take revenge of his mortall enemy and had such opportunitie also as flesh and bloud would never have let slip insomuch as Saul himselfe wondred at it 1. Samuel 24 18 19. yet hee durst not doe it And why durst he not doe it Was it out of basenesse of mind because he was a coward No no he was as valiant a man as ever drew sword Why then durst hee not doe it Surely hee durst not sinne nor doe that that would so offend God Who can stretch foorth his hand or offer to doe such a thing saith he 1 Sam. 26 9. against the Lords annointed and be guiltlesse These were grosse sins you will say and he can be no better then an hypocrite that is not afraid to doe such things I say therefore secondly If thou be Gods child be thou afraid to do the least thing that might offend God Daniel was afraid of the Kings meat Dan. 1.8 Because it was such as God in the ceremoniall law had forbidden he knew it would have defiled his conscience Nay thirdly If thou be Gods child be thou afraid to do any thing that thou seest cause to doubt thou shalt sin and offend God in doing it He that doubteth is damned if he eat saith the Apostle Rom. 14.23 Nay fourthly If thou be in the state of grace thou hast cause to be afraid not only to speake amisse but even to thinke evill to offend God in the very thoughts of thy heart Beware that there be not a thought in thy wicked heart saith the Lord Deut. 15.9 saying the seventh yeere the yeere of release is at hand Fiftly If thou be a Christian thou hast cause to be afraid of doing good duties loosely perfunctorily carelesly Serve the Lord with feare saith David Ps. 2.11 Yea sixtly Thou hast cause to be afraid even of standing at a stay and not growing better under the means of grace Worke out your own salvation saith the Apostle Phil. 2.12 with feare and trembling As if he should say If the worke go not forward if it be not forwarder then it was many yeares since you have cause of feare and trembling even for that Nay seventhly and lastly If thou be Gods child be thou afraid to do any thing that thou seest is of evill report and will cause thy religion and profession to be evill spoken of though thou know never so assuredly that the thing in it selfe is not sin but lawfull enough Dare any of you having a matter against another saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.1 goe to law before the unjust and not before the Saints Yea why not I pray you might some of them have said What sin what unlawfulnes is there in that Hast thou not taught us Rom. 13.1.4 that the law and magistracy is ordained of God for our use and benefit whatsoever the man be that executeth it And didst not thou thy selfe seeke the benefit of law before an unbeleever when thou didst appeale unto Caesar Act. 25.11 Yes might the Apostle say But though the thing in it selfe be never so lawfull yet because it exposeth your religion to the scorne and reproach of the unbeleevers you that feare God may not dare to do it saith he All things all such kind of things as he there speaketh of are lawfull saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.12 but all things are not expedient Though the thing be never so lawfull yet if thou see cause to think that hurt will come of it thou must be afraid to do it You see in these seven degrees how tender hearted how cautelous and precise the child of God had need to be The Prophet calleth them Esa. 35.4 such as are of a fearefull heart and you see they have just cause to be so But how long must they be so will you say which is the second thing I told you was to be observed in the extent of this feare Surely so long as we live we have cause to nourish this feare in our selves My son saith Solomon Prov. 23.15.17 let thy heart be in the feare of the Lord all the day long And the Apostle 1 Pet. 1.17 Passe the time of your sojourning here all the time of your life in feare If any man shall object How can this be Seeing the Apostle saith of the faithfull 2 Tim 1.7 God hath not given us the spirit of feare And Rom. 8.15 We have not received the spirit of bondage to feare againe but the spirit of adoption whereby we cry Abba father As if he had said Before we beleeved in Christ we were indeed subject to much feare but now wee have received another spirit and are freed from those feares And the life of a Christian is the greatest bondage and slavery in the world if he must be alwayes of so fearefull an heart To this I answer That to live continually in
a slavish feare of Gods wrath is indeed a great bondage Feare hath torment saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.18 That which the Apostle saith of worldly and carnall sorrow 2 Cor. 7.10 may bee said also of worldly and carnall feare The feare of the world worketh death And from this feare the faithfull are freed But it is no bondage no enemy to the comfort of a mans life to live in a continuall feare of sinning of offending and angring our heavenly father The Churches walking in the feare of the Lord Actes 9.31 and in the comfort of the holy Ghost were multiplied As if the Evangelist had said This feare is no opposite but a great helpe and furtherance unto true comfort Happy is the man that feareth alwayes saith the holy Ghost Prov. 28.14 As if he should say It is an happines to a man to feare thus But what reason can be given will you say why the child of God should be more afraid to sin then any other man Which is the second generall point I propounded to handle in this first exhortation To this I answer There be two principall reasons of it First Because God will beare lesse with them when they sin and deale more severely and sharply with them then with any other in this life Beware of him saith the Lord of the Angel of his Covenant whom he sent to conduct his people to the land of promise Exod. 23.21 and obey his voice provoke him not for hee will not pardon nor winke at your transgressions Such sins as carnall men go cleare away withall in this life and never sinart for if Gods child commit them he may not hope to do so You only have I knowne that is chosen to be mine owne and loved with a speciall love saith the Lord to his people Amos 3.2 of all the families of the earth therefore will I punish you for all your iniquities Them whom he knoweth best and loveth best can have least hope of all other men to escape his correcting hand when they sin against him The Lord thy God is a jealous God among you saith Moses Deut. 6.15 And a small thing you know will much offend a jealous husband he cannot abide the least shew of neglect from his wife A sharp and heavy judgement we know fell upon the faithfull Corinthians even for going carelesly and unpreparedly to the Communion For this cause saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 11.30 many are sicke and weake among you and many sleepe O how often shall I put you in mind of this place before you will beleeve it and be moved by it And as the Lord is sooner provoked to anger by the sins of his owne children then of any other men so is his anger wont to be hotter and his corrections sharper on them then on any other When the Lord saw it saith Moses Deut. 32.19 that is to say that his own people fell to idolatry and other their grosse sins he abhorred them because of the provoking of his sons and of his daughters As who would not take the contempt and indignities that are done to him by his owne children a great deale worse then from any other man Secondly The child of God hath more cause to be afraid of sinning then any other because as we know the more any man hath the more fearefull he is to runne into the danger of the law so the child of God having more to loose then any man in the world hath besides hath even in this respect more cause to bee afraid of offending God then any other man hath Why will you say unto me what meane you by this What hath he to loose more then any other man I answer Every child of God hath received above all other men three inestimable jewels from God which by sinning against God he is in danger to loose First He hath the spirit of adoption which assureth him of his peace with God and that he hath his favour which maketh him able to call God father to go to him with boldnes in all his necessities We have received the spirit of adoption saith the Apostle Rom. 8.15 wherby we cry Abba father In Christ we have âoldnes and accesse with confidence saith he Eph. 3.12 Now this is such a jewell as he would not loose for al the world Thy loving kindnes is better then life saith David Psal. 63.3 And this he knoweth he is in danger to loose if he give himself liberty to sin Indeed his adoption and son-ship and birth-right is of a stronger tenure The servant saith our Saviour Ioh. 8.35 abideth not in the house for ever but the son abideth ever Yet may he by his sin utterly loose this fruit and operation of the spirit of adoption he may loose the assurance of his fathers love his peace his joy his accesse with boldnesse and that not only by grosse and scandalous sins but even by his carelesnesse and negligence and carnall security as we see in that example of the Church My well-beloved had with-drawne himselfe and was gone saith she Cant. 5.6 And of this uncomparable losse the Church hath ever had many wofull examples Secondly He hath received the spirit of sanctification whereby there is an holy change wrought in his whole spirit and soule and body as the Apostle speaketh 1 Thess. 5.23 whereby he is made a vessell unto honour sanctified and meet as the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 2.21 for his masters use and prepared unto every good work Now he setteth as much store by this jewell as his life Psal. 51.11 Cast me not away from thy presence take not thy holy spirit from me and he may loose the comfortable sense and the vigour and operation of it and bee strucken with such a dead palsy in his soule as he shall have little or no use of that life of grace that is in him And this losse he may come to not onely by giving liberty to himselfe in grosse and scandalous sins but even by his carnall security and carelesse neglect of the meanes whereby he might grow and increase in grace Quench not the spirit saith the Apostle 1 Thess. 5.19 despise not prophesyings even by despising of prophesyings the spirit may be quenched Thirdly and lastly He hath received a greater Iewell then either of these he beareth Gods owne name And as it is said of the Apostle Act. 9.15 that God had appointed him to beare his name before the Gentiles So it is said of all the faithfull also Phil. 2.16 that they hold forth unto men by their profession and example the word of life The Lord hath committed unto us that are his children his holy name and religion to keepe and that with a charge that we should so hold it out to the world by our holy example that we may gaine honour to it And that charge which the Apostle giveth to Timothy 2 Tim. 1.14 though it be chiefly given to us Ministers yet it is given of God
unlesse he understand what I say as the Apostle teacheth 1 Cor. 14.16 so neither can I have confideâce to receive any good by mine own prayer unlesse I know I pray according to Gods will as the Apostle saith 1 Iohn 5.14 Therefore hearing is the first duty that is injoined to them that goe into Gods house When thou goest into Gods house saith Solomon Eccl. 5.1 bee more ready to heare then to give the sacrifice of fooles As though he should have said All our prayers and other services we doe to God in his house are but the sacrifice of fooles till we have first by hearing beene instructed how to doe them according to Gods will For God hath no pleasure in fooles as he there saith verse â hee taketh no pleasure in the prayers or other services that fooles and ignorant sots doe offer unto him Fiftly Our singing of Psalmes pleaseth not God nor can doe us any good unlesse we endeavour to understand what we sing Sing ye praises with understanding saith ââavââ Psal 47.7 Sixtly and lastly No man can please God in taking of an oath which is also a part of Gods worship and a duty iâjoined in the first table but he onely that can doe it with understanding Thou shalt swear in truth in judgement and in righteousnesse saith the Lord Ier. 4 2. As if he should say Though it be never so true that any man sweareth though the oath be taken in righteousnesse and no man wronged by it ãâã if it be not taken also iâ judgement with good advisednesse and understanding it is an unlawfull oath Therefore in one of the best oathes that ever was taken wherein men women and children did bind themselves to walke in Gods law Nehemiah 10 28 29. there was care taken that this holy and necessary oath should yet be taken onely of every one having knowledge and having understanding You see then in all these particulars that we must labour to understand what we do in every part of Gods service and that no ordinance of God will do us any good unlesse we use it with understanding The reason of this first branch of the Doctrine is this That as God is a spirit and therefore delighteth in that service that is spirituall The true worââippers shall worship the father in spirit and in truth saith our Saviour Ioâ 4 23 for the father seeketh such to worship him he longeth for such worshippers as worship him with feeling and affection and they that doe not so worship him not in truth are no better then hypocrites So is it not possible to serve God spiritually and with feeling in any part of his worship if wee doe not understand what we doe in it For the devotion and good affections that grow not from knowledge are vaine and of no worth in the sight of God Knowledge is the root and foundation of all holy affections This I pray saith the Apostle Phil. 1 9. that your love may abound yet more and more in knowledge and in all judgement And this shall suffice to have beene spoken of the first branch of the Doctrine David did understand the meaning of the ceremoniall worship and so must we labour to understand what we do in Gods service Now wee must proceed to the second branch of the doctrine and for the plaine and distinct handling of it we must observe these foure things First Every part of Gods worship is spirituall and there is in it both an outward and bodily action done by man and an inward and spirituall worke that is done by the Lord himselfe In these purifications that David here alludeth to man did wash the body and sprinkle with hysope the water blood upon it for the legall purging and cleansing of it and God did wash the soule in the bloud of Christ and sprinkle it upon the consciences of his people So in circumcision man did cut of the fore-skin of the flesh and God did circumcise the heart Deut. 30.6 In baptisme Iohn baptized the body with water as hee saith Matth. 3.11 and God himselfe baptized the soule with the holy Ghost So in the ministery of the word man speaketh to the eare and outward man and God openeth the heart to attend unto that that is taught and beleeve it as we see in the example of Lydia Acts 16.14 Lastly In prayer man worketh and God worketh too The spirit it selfe maketh intercession for us as the Apostle speaketh Rom. 8.26 Secondly The Lord hath bound himselfe by promise to his people that hee will thus accompany his owne ordinances and worke with them in their hearts God will worke with us in every part of his worship he will doe his part if we doe ours This promise God made concerning that worship of his which he ordained under the law Exod. 20.24 In all places where I record my name where I establish my publique worship I will come unto thee and I will blesse thee saith the Lord to his people And this promise he hath likewise made concerning his worship under the Gospell Matth. 28.19 20. Goe and teach all nations baptizing them c. preach my word administer my sacraments and loe I am with you alwayes even unto the end of the world Where men do their parts in the use of any of his ordinances God will not faile to doe his part also Thirdly Whatsoever man can do in Gods worship is nothing worth unlesse God worke with it All the outward parts of Gods worship are indeed great helps to us and the least of them as we heard the last day may not be neglected by us for they are the meanes and instruments that God hath sanctified and appointed to worke by in our hearts But if God withdraw his hand and refuse to worke by them they can do us no good at all no more then the best toole that is in the world can if the workemân doe not put to his hand I have planted saith Paul 1 Cor. 3.6 7. and Apollo watered but God gave the increase so then neither is he that planted any thing neither he that watered but God that giveth the increase And verse 9. Wee are labourers together with God ye are Gods husbandry ye are Gods building And that which the Prophet speaketh of the materiall building Psalme 127.1 may much more truly be said in this case Except the Lord build the house they labour in vaine that build it All that the best man can do in Gods worship is nothing worth unlesse God do his part if he worke not with him The inward vertue and power that God by his blessing and worke doth give unto it is the very life and soule of every part of Gods worship without it it is no better then a dead and loathsome carkasse The kingdome of God saith the Apostle speaking of preaching a chiefe part of Gods outward worship 1 Cor. 5 20 is not in word but in power As if he had said That is the right
the Sacrament that hath not care before hee goe to it to purge and cleanse himselfe from his sinnes 2. For the ministery of the word Every one saith the Lord Eze. 14.7 8. which separateth himselfe from mee and setteth up his idols in his heart every mans lust wee know is his idoll covetousnesse is idolatry Col. 3.5 and putteth the stumbling blocke of his iniquitie before his face affecteth it loveth it cannot looke of on it and commeth to a Prophet to enquire of him concerning mee seeketh to know my will out of my word I will set my face against that man saith the Lord. Certainely that man that bringeth to the hearing of the word any knowne sinne with him in his heart affecteth it loveth it is not willing to part with it separateth himselfe from God can have no hope that God will joyne or worke with him in this his ordinance nay hee highly provoketh God by comming to it in this manner Wherefore saith the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.1.2 laying aside all malice all guile and hypocrisies and envies and evill speakings as new borne babes desire the sincere milke of the word that ye may grow thereby As if hee had said There is no hope wee should ever grow in grace or thrive by the word in the best ministery under heaven if our care bee not before wee come to it to lay aside all our knowne sinnes with full purpose of heart never to take them up againe 3. Lastly For prayer If thou prepare thine heart and stretch out thine hands toward him saith Zophar Iob 11.13 14. if iniquitie bee in thine hand put it farre away and let not wickednesse dwell in thy tabernacles As if hee had said If a man before hee goe to prayer bee not carefull to cast away all his knowne sinnes nay if hee winke at or beare with any sinne that hee knoweth to be in his family he can have no hope to find audience or acceptance with God in any prayer that hee maketh unto him So that you see how undoubted a truth it is which the Prophet speaketh Esay 59.2 Our iniquities will separate betweene us and our God Certainely this is the maine cause why all Gods ordinances prove so fruitlesse to us wee read and heare and receive the Sacrament and pray ordinarily yea wee sometimes keepe fasts too and yet are never the better Though God have promised hee will meet with his people in his publique worship There that is in the tabernacle of the congregation I will meet with the children of Israel saith the Lord Exodus 29.43 And hee hath bound himselfe every whit as much to meet with his people in his publique worship under the Gospell as hee did then as is plaine Matth. 28. â0 yet wee frequenting the tabernacle of the congregation ordinarily can seldome or never meet the Lord there nor find his gracious presence there What is the cause of this Surely some knowne sinne we harbour in our selves and which wee have no care to purge our selves of when we should goe to God breaketh the meeting and seperateth betweene us and our God So that to conclude the third Meanes If it bee indeed a trouble to us that we feele no more life and power no more fruit and comfort in any of Gods ordinances let us learne of Saul and do as he did 1 Sam. 14.37 38. When he had sought to God and the Lord answered him not he resolveth to search and find out by the best meanes that he could the speciall sinne that was the cause of it And so should we do Fourthly and lastly If wee doe indeed desire that God would accompany his ordinances and worke with them in our hearts we must beg this of God by fervent prayer This course wee should take in all things we are troubled with the want of in every thing wee doe desire Bee carefull for nothing saith the Apostle Philip. 4 6. but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thankesgiving let your request bee made knowne unto God As if he had said Acquaint God with all your desires But in our spirituall wants especially we should doe this No suit we can make to God pleaseth him so well as this when we beg grace of him It pleased the Lord saith the Text 1 King 3.10 that Solomon had asked this thing that is to say Wisedome and grace to governe well Neither is there any suit that we may be so sure to speed in as this How much more saith our Saviour Luk. 11.13 shall your heavenly father give the holy spirit to them that aske him And thus have I finished the two first things that I promised to handle in the enforcing of this exhortation it followeth that I proceed to the third and last thing that is to say To answer that which many good hearts are apt to object against themselves in this case There is no one thing that many of Gods servants doe more complaine of and mourne for then this that in no action or occasion of their life they are so heartlesse or uncomfortable as in the duties of Gods worship they profit not by any of Gods ordinances the Lord worketh not with them in their hearts For this they mourne and vexe themselves as judging it to be a certaine signe that they are forsaken of God and out of his favour yea they are even apt to resolve with themselves as good never a whit as never the better it is to no purpose for them to frequent the ordinances of God any longer seeing they are never the better for them To these good soules I have two things to say 1. Somewhat for their direction 2. Somewhat for their comfort First For thy direction I must say unto thee that 1 Seeing thou art expressely commanded of God to read and heare the Word to receive the Sacrament to pray 2 and that these are the meanes he hath ordained to work grace in thee and to save thee if ever thou be saved Therefore thou must 1 hold thy selfe bound to use them still even though yet thou think thou dost receive no good by them 2 strive to use them in obedience to God 3 use those foure meanes thou hast beene directed 4 wait for Gods blessing in the use of them Remember what the Apostle saith Gal. 6.9 Let us not be weary of well-doing for in due season wee shall reape if we faint not Thou must do as those poore impotent persons did Ioh. 5.3 they came to the poole of Bethesda and lay waiting there for the moving of the water So must thou still bring thy selfe to these ordinances of God and wait till God shall be pleased to stirre and move thy heart by them We read of Iacob that when the Lord had wrastled with him and seemed desirous to leave him and be gone Gen. 32.26 Iacob resolved he would not let him goe till hee had blessed him So should all true Israelites doe follow the Lord constantly in the use
attained to it cannot have it all times nor when they do enjoy it can have it in perfection but with some mixture of doubting and unbeleefe as I shall shew you when I come to the use of comfort yet may the poorest and weakest Christian attaine to it in some measure if he be not wanting to himselfe if he will use the meanes and do what in him lieth to obtaine it See two proofes of this First We have Gods expresse promise for this that all the faithfull shall attaine unto this assurance Esa. 60.16 Thou shalt know that I the Lord am thy Saviour and thy redeemer Secondly We have the experience of Gods people in all ages for it Iob had this particular assurance that Christ was his I know saith he Iob 19.25 that my Redeemener liveth And so had David Psal. 6.1 O God thou art my God Yea he had it even then when he was most strongly assaulted with a tentation of infidelity Ps. 22.1 My God my God why hast thou forsaken me And so had Paul He loved me saith he Gal. 2.20 and gave himselfe for me And 1 Tim. 1.15 He knew certainly that he was one of those sinners Christ came to save yea a chiefe one amongst them And though these were rare persons indeed and had a grââter measure of faith and so of this particular assurance haply then any of us yet is the faith of the meanest of us the same in nature with theirs we have obtained the like precious faith with the best of them as the Apostle teacheth us 2 Pet. 1.1 we have the same spirit of faith with them saith the Apostle 2 Cor. 4.13 But least we might think that none but some rare persons have ever attained to this assurance the Apostle speaking in the name of all the faithfull saith 1 Ioh. 3.14 Wee know that we are translated from death to life and 5.19 We know that we are of God And the Prophet maketh this the profession of all the faithfull Esa. 45.24 Surely shall one say one as well as another even all the seed of Israel as he expresseth himselfe ver 25. in the Lord have I righteousnesse the righteousnesse of the Lord Iesus belongeth unto me I have it it is mine own Yea this is the profession of the whole Church the mother of us all Cant. 2.16 My well-beloved is mine and I am his And this is the first Motive If the popish conceit were true and we are all by nature in this and sundry other points rank Papists that we may hope well that Christ died for us and we shall be saved but sure of it we cannot be it is presumption for any man to say he is certaine of his justification then were we not to be blamed for neglecting to get this assurance but seeing it may be had how can we be excused that make so light account of it Secondly Consider the great and unspeakable necessity and benefit of it See this in three points First This and this only will free thy heart from all those changes and armies of fâares that are wont to torment it What assurance hath the yongest strongest of us that we shall live till to morrow For what is our life saith the Apostle Iam. 4.14 ât is even a vapour that appeareth for a little time and then vaniââeth away And if we be without this assurance when death commeth how full of terrour must our hearts then needs be Whereas if we were once sure that Christ is ours this would quiet our heart from this and all other feares So soone as Christ was come into the shiâ Mar 6.51 the winde ceased presently and there was a calme Get Christ once into thine heart and it will be quiet For what need we feare any thing if we be once assured of Gods favour in Christ. The Lord is my light and my salvation saith David Ps. 27.1 whom shall I feare The destroying Angel might smite none in any house where the bloud of the paschall lamb was sprinkled Exod. 12.23 Come not neare any man saith the Lord to the destroyer Ezek 9.6 upon whom is the marke If once this bloud be sprinkled upon us if this mark be upon us we need feare no destroying angell We may be cast down but destroyed we cannot be as the Apostle speaketh 2 Cor. 4.9 Whereas on the other side though we be of the number of those that Christ shed his bloud for and so God hath decreed never to lay our sins to our charge yet till we know so much till the spirit of God have sprinkled Christs bloud upon our hearts we can never be freed from the accusations and terrours of a guilty conscience Our hearts must be sprinkled from an evill conscience saith the Apostle Heb. â0 32 Nothing will free us from an evill and guilty conscience but onely the sprinkling of Christs bloud upon it Secondly This and this only is able to make our hearts lightsome and comfortable in every estate when we know our selves to be in Gods favour through Christ. For 1 this giveth assurance we shall not want any thing that shall be good for us He that spared not his own son but delivered him up for us all saith the Apostle Rom. 8.32 how shall he not with him also freely give us all things 2 This will give a sweet rellish to every comfort of our life They did eat and were filled say the holy Levites in their thanksgiving Neh. 9.25 and became âat and delighâed themselves in the great goodnesse So David professeth Psal. 4.8 when he had seene the light of Gods countenance and rejoyced in it I will both lay me downe in peace and sleepe saith he this would make his sleepe sweet unto him Yea 3 this will make the bitterest afflictions sweet unto a man Son be of good comfort saith our Saviour Mat. 9. â to the poore man that was sicke of a cold palsy a most heavie and uncomfortable sicknesse thy sins are forgiven thee On the other side what true sweetnesse can that man find in any pleasure or wealth that doubteth of Gods love in Christ when his conscience being awakned by God as that may fall out in the midst of his greatest jollity as it did with Baltasar Dan. 5 5. shall tell him thou maist be a vessell of Gods wrath and damned when thou diest for all this Thirdly and lastly This and this only will give a man boldnesse and liberty of spirit in prayer and every service he doth unto God and make it acceptable unto God Neither Aaron nor his sons could be consecrated nor made fit to serve God in the priest-hood till the bloud of their sacrifice was sprinkled upon them Exod. 39.21 And the Apostle telleth us Heb. 10.22 we can never draw neere to God with a true heart till our hearts be sprinkled from an evill conscience Lecture CXXII On Psalme 51.7 Iuly 7. 1629. NOw for the signes of true assurance it is necessary that every one of us should
hearken unto them and examine diligently by them whether his assurance be sound or no whether God have purged him with hysope and sprinkled the bloud of Christ upon his heart and assured him it is his or whether he hath only done it himselfe or Satan hath done it for him Two things there be that may assure you of the necessity of this First That there be many whom Satan and their owne foolish heart have extreamely deluded in this point Many very wicked men are strongly perswaded Christ is theirs God is their God Baalam could call God his God Numb 27.18 I cannot goe beyond the word of the Lord my God saith he And of Israel the Lord saith Hos. 8.1 2 3. that even then when they had transgressed his covenant and trespassed against his law when they had cast off the thing that is good yet even then Israel would cry unto him my God wee know thee Yea the lewdest men are usually more strongly perswaded of this make lesse doubt have lesse feare of this then the best of Gods servants are wont to have The wise man saith Solomon Pro. 14.16 that is the godly man feareth but the foole the profane and ungracious man is confident maketh no doubt of his salvation at all Yea it is certaine many notorious sinners live and die in this strong perswasion One dieth saith Iob 21.23 in his full strength being wholly at ease and quiet no trouble of mind no scruple or doubt of this matter ever entreth into his heart no not upon his death bed And can any of you thinke that the assurance that such men have is of God These men seeme to be purged with hysope to have Christs bloud sprinkled upon their hearts and applyed unto them but by what hand by what spirit was it done Certainely not by the hand and spirit of God God will speake peace to his people and to his Saints saith the Prophet Psal. 85.8 He never spake peace to such men as these are he never gave them assurance of his favour Secondly That such a kind of assurance as is false and is not of Gods working will do a man no good at all but much hurt many waies It were farre better for a man to live in continuall doubt of his salvation though that breed feare and terrours in his heart then to have the confidence and peace of these men I will give you three reasons of it For First The man that is subject to these continuall doubts and feares is thereby kept in awe and restrained from many sinnes that otherwise he were in danger to fall into Whereas the man that is so full of this false confidence and peace walketh licentiously and runneth like the horse that hath the bridle on his neck whither he listeth feareth no sinne The wise man feareth saith Solomon Pro. 14.16 and departeth from evill his feares restraine him from sinne but the foole rageth and is confident the more confident he is the more outragiously he sinneth Secondly The man that is subject to continuall doubts and feares is thereby stirred up to a diligent use of the meanes whereby hee may come to true assurance and peace the meanes of grace are sweet unto him Whereas the man that is most full of false assurance and confidence careth least for the meanes of grace nay he loatheth and despiseth them The full soule saith Solomon Pro. 27.7 loatheth an hony combe the sweetest the best meanes of grace but to the hungry soule every bittter thing is sweet the meanest the coursest ministery is sweet to that man Thirdly and lastly These doubts and feares use to end in peace and sound assurance Yea proportionable to the measure of doubts and feares men are troubled with in this kind the measure of their assurance and peace is wont to be in the end Your sorrow saith our Saviour Iohn 16.20 shall bee turned into joy Marke the perfect man saith David Psalme 37.37 and behold the upright for the end of that man is peace Whereas on the other side false assurance and confidence useth to end in despaire and the lesse doubt the more assurance any man seemeth to have now of his salvation if it bee false the more danger hee is in to fall one day into desperate feares and terrours His confidence shall bee rooted out of his tabernacle saith Bildad Iob 18.14 and it shall bring him to the king of terrours It standeth us therefore upon you see to examine well and try that assurance wee seeme to have that Christ is ours whether it bee wrought in us by Gods spirit yea or no. No assurance of our spirituall estate can bee sound or such as will yeeld us true comfort but such as the good spirit of God worketh in us David prayeth heere to God to purge him with hysope to sprinkle Christs bloud upon his heart none but the Lord can doe it It is the spirit that beareth witnesse because the spirit is truth as you heard the last day out of 1 Iohn 5.6 No witnesse is sure and beyond exception in this case but the spirit onely And in this respect the spirit of God is called the Comforter Iohn 14 26. There is also an assurance and peace of the divells working he can cause peace too Luk. 11.21 When a strong armed man keepeth his palace all his goods are in peace But that peace cannot be found and true peace that spirit cannot be a true comforter He is a roaring lyon 1 Pet. 5.8 He is a fierce red dragon Rev. 12.3 And so shall they all find him in the end whom he seemeth to give greatest peace unto Try thy assurance therefore whether it be of God yea or no. And there be three sorts of signes and notes whereby we may judge of this 1. By the qualification of the subject of the person in whom this assurance is wrought 2. By the ground upon which this assurance is built 3. By the effects and fruits that this assurance produceth in him that hath it For the first The spirit of God is not wont to sprinkle the bloud of Christ nor to worke this comfortable assurance in any heart that was not first humbled and troubled with much feare and doubting Yee have not received the spirit of bondage againe to feare saith the Apostle Romanes 8.15 but yee have received the spirit of adaption whereby wee cry Abba Father Intimating plainely that the spirit of adoption that beareth witnesse to our spirits that wee are Gods children useth not to enter into any heart where the spirit of bondage hath not beene before that is Where the spirit of God hath not first effectually discovered to a man his bondage unto sinne and to the curse of God and wrought feare and terrour in his heart thereby The spirit of the Lord is upon me saith our Saviour Luk. 4.18 because he hath anointed me to preach the Gospell unto the poore to heale the broken hearted to preach deliverance to the captives and
and unfruitfull in the knowledge of our Lord Iesus Christ as the Apostle speaketh 2 Pet. 1.8 They say they know him to be their Lord and Saviour but this knowledge is no way effectuall in them to the reformation either of their hearts or lives Nay this their assurance hath wrought in them quite contrary effects unto those that I have proved unto you to be the kindly fruits of that assurance which the spirit of God worketh in the heart of any man Nothing doth so evidently discover the falshood of this their assurance as the fruits that it doth produce in them In which respects a man may fitly say of them as our Saviour doth of the false Prophets Matth. 7.20 By their fruits yee shall know them This will the better appeare if the confidence of these men be examined particularly according to those six severall effects of true assurance which we have heard of First Though they say they are assured that Christ so dearely loved them as that he shed his most precious bloud for their sinnes yet the knowledge of this love of God to them never made them to mourne or bee troubled in themselves ever a whit the more for their sinnes Nay this very thing maketh them go merrily away with them all and keepeth them from being grieved or troubled for any sinne that ever they committed because they say they know that Christ shed his bloud for their sins hath made their peace with God Seeing Christs soule was heavy Mat. 26.38 to the death for my sins saith he what need I be heavy for them my selfe Thus turning the grace of God into lasciviousnes as the Apostle speaketh Iude 4. As if he should say The very knowledge of this marvellous grace and mercy of God maketh them so lascivious as they are maketh them so joviall in their sins so void of all remorse and sorrow for sin as they are Secondly They are not the more fearefull to offend God in any thing because of his goodnesse towards them which they say they are so sure of nay this very thing maketh them bold to commit any sinne because the devill hath perswaded them as he would faine have perswaded our blessed Saviour Mat. 4.6 that though they do cast themselves headlong into any sin yet Gods mercy and love to them is such as hee will never suffer them to perish by it Tush saith hee I know God will give mee grace to repent of it before I dye and therefore what need I be so scrupulous or fearefull to enjoy the pleasure or profit of this sinne Hee besseth himselfe in his owne heart as Moses speaketh Deut. 29.19 saying I shall have peace though I walke in the imagination of my heart Thirdly They say they have tasted that the Lord is gracious and that they would not loose the sweetnesse and comfort of the assurance they have of Gods love and of their salvation for all the world and yet they love the word never the better for this Nay this is the very cause why they care not for the word have no desire to it no delight in it because they are sure enough already of their salvation and that Christ dyed for their sins They are like unto that faction in Corinth of whom the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 1.12 that gloried they were neither followers of Paul nor of Apollo nor of Cephas but of Christ onely They did so depend upon Christ that they cared for never a preacher in the world nor regarded to heare them Fourthly Though they speake and glory much of the Lords mercy and loving kindnes and though they be such as seeme to beare some love to his word to heare it gladly yet they practise nothing that they heare the assurance they have of Gods love maketh them never a whit the more carefull to walke in his truth Yea this very thing maketh them carelesse of doing or practising any thing they heare because they know that they are not under the law but under grace as Paul bringeth in wicked men objecting Rom. 6.15 Because they know Christ dyed for their sins and that we must not be saved by our works but by faith in him onely therefore they thinke it folly in them to be precise in their practise or to doe any good works at all Fiftly They say they are the Lords and have received his spirit which witnesseth with their spirits that they are his children that the Lord hath set his seale and marke upon them though there is no such thing to be seene upon their foreheads which is the place we have heard God setteth his seale upon None that live by them behold them daily converse with them can discerne any grace in them at all Nay men hold it now a dayes an high point of wisedome to conceale their love to religion to shun carefully every thing that may cause them to be noted for it They had rather bee counted any thing then a strict Christian they hold it no advantage no honour at all to have Gods seale on their foreheads but a matter of disgrace rather And yet these men are confident for all that that Christs bloud was shed for them that Gods spirit hath sprinkled it upon them though he have not set Gods marke upon their foreheads yet he hath set it upon their hearts certainly But if no man be so unwise as to light a candle and set it under a bushell as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 5.15 shall we thinke that the most wise God will set the light of his grace so in any mans heart as that none that are in the house with him are able to discerne it Sixtly and lastly They say confidently the Lord is their father and they are his children yet have they no care at all to honour God or to advance his glory any way If I be your father saith the Lord Malachi 1.6 where is mine honour Such as are by the spirit of adoption assured indeed that God is their father cannot but desire with all their hearts to honour him what they may Ye are bought with a price saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 6.20 therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are Gods And they that know indeed that they are not their own as the Apostle there saith but bought with such a price cannot choose but endeavour to do so Whether we live saith he Rom. 14.8 we live unto the Lord or whether we die we die unto the Lord whether we live therefore or die we are the Lords He that liveth so as God hath honour by his life and he that dyeth so as that God hath honour by his death may be sure he is the Lords and none but he And surely this proveth demonstratively that most men whatsoever they pretend have no true assurance that they are the Lords because it is neither any trouble at all to them to see God dishonoured by others neither have they any care at all to gaine any
saith the Prophet Habacuk 2.4 It is not our feeling but our faith that wee must live by Take two examples to perswade and encourage thee to this The one in David the other in Abraham What time I am afraid saith David Psalme 56.3.4 whensoever I am most disquieted with doubts and feares in my selfe I will trust in thee How could he doe so will you say That hee will tell you in the next words In God saith hee I will praise his word In God have I put my trust As if he had said What cause of feare soever I find in my selfe yet I thanke God I have the word and promise of God that hee will bee mercifull to mee and that I will trust unto Our other example is in Abraham recorded by the Apostle Romanes 4.19 10.21 Hee beleeved that hee should have a sonne by Sarah in whose seed himselfe and all the nations of the earth should be blessed though hee saw and âelt in himselfe great cause to doubt that this could never possibly bee For his body was now dead that is the strength and vigour of it was quite gone and so was Saraâs too How could hee then beleeve this Why hee had Gods word and promise for it and that though it were contrary to his sense and reason he gave credit and trusted to He staggered not at the promise of God through unbeleefe saith the Apostle being fully perswaded that what hee had promised hee was able also to performe And in thus doing the Apostle saith hee gave glory to God By how much the more matter of doubting and feare and despaire wee feele in our selves by so much the more glory wee give unto God when notwithstanding this wee can give credite unto and rest upon the word and promise of God O but you will say Abraham was strong in saith he staggered not through unbeliefe as the Apostle saith of him there No marvell though his faith were imputed to him for righteousnesse though it justified him in Gods sight What speake you of his example to such a one as I am that am so weake in faith and am ever staggering through unbeliefe can such a faith as mine is justifie me in Gods sight and make Christ and all his merits mine I answer yes the weakest faith will do it if thou can receive Christ rest upon him even with the weakest faith it will serve thy turne The weake faith of the poore man that came to Christ for his child that was possessed Mar. 9.24 though he staggered much through unbeleefe which made him cry with teares Lord I beleeve helpe mine unbeliefe yet this weake faith of his served his turne and obtained mercy from Christ. Take heed thou thinke not that it is the strength of thy faith that justifieth thee no no It is Christ and his perfect righteousnesse which thy faith receiveth and resteth upon that doth it He that hath the feeblest and weakest hand may receive an almes and apply a soveraigne plaister to his wound as well as he that hath the strongest and receive as much good by it too Thy blessed Saviour that gave that charge concerning such as thou art Matth. 18.10 Take heed that ye despise not one of these little ones will not despise or reject thee for the weaknesse of thy faith which thou mournest for and strivest to amend but will have tender respect to thee in it A bruised reed saith the Evangelist Mat. 12.20 shall he not breake and smoaking slax shall he not quench This is a comfortable speech indeed will you say for them that can beleeve and trust in Christ though but with a weake faith But alas I find my selfe to be âouâworthy a wreth so oppressed many times with the sense of my unworthinesse that I cannot beleeve I cannot rest upon Christ nor hope and look for mercy through him When thou art so yet lift up thy heart to God crave helpe of him in this case beg of him that he would make thee able to go to Christ and to rest upon him Do as David did When my heart is overwhelmed saith he Psal. 61.2 lead mee to the rocke that is higher then I. And what was that rocke I pray you Surely the Lord Iesus of whom himselfe saith Matth. 16.18 Vpon this rock will I build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevaile against it Was the rock that David desired God to lead him unto when thy heart is overwhelmed with feares and doubts and thou canst get no sensible assurance of Gods favour nor comfort in thy selfe nor hast power to goe unto Christ pray thou likewise to God with David that he would lead thee to this rocke that he would make thee able to stay and rest thy selfe upon Christ and then the gates of hell all the subtiltie and power of the divell shall never be able to prevaile against thee This is all true indeed If I could pray I were happy when I find my selfe able to pray then am I safe but alas my heart is so overwhelmed many times that I cannot pray To this I answer First That it may well bee so with thee for so it hath beene with many a good servant of God Thus David complained Psalme 77.4 I am so troubled that I cannot speake Thus good Hezekiah said of himselfe Esa. 38.14 Like a craâe or a swallow so did I chatter I did mourne as a dove And the Apostle telleth us Romanes 8.26 it is thus oft with Gods people in extreame affliction Wee know not hee putteth himselfe in the number what wee should pray for as wee ought But then I say secondly When thou findest thy selfe thus unable to pray yet doe what thou canst pray as well as thou canst chatter unto God as Hezekiah did sigh and grone unto God as the Apostle there saith the faithfull oft doe they pray with gronings which they cannot utter and even this will prevaile with God as much as any prayer which with the greatest liberty and freedome of spirit thou ever madest unto him in all thy life David found it to be so for hee saith Psalme 77.1 the Lord gave eare unto him even when he cryed to him in such a troubled manner And Hezekiah found it to be so for he saith that after that chattering prayer of his hee found abundance of comfort Thou hast saith hee Esa. 38.17 in love to my soule delivered it from the pit of corruption for thou hast cast all my sinnes behind thy backe And the Apostle giveth us this reason why it must needs be so Romanes 8.27 Hee that searcheth the hearts saith hee knoweth what is the mind of the spirit because hee maketh intercession for the Saints acrording to the will of God As if hee should say Those prayers that are made with sighs and grones which wee cannot utter proceed from Gods spirit as well as any other that ever wee made and the Lord that searcheth the heart knoweth the meaning of his
by promise to them that keepe his Sabbath not onely to worke sanctification increase of holinesse and power over their corruptions which hee professeth in that former place of Ezekiel was the very end hee gave his Sabbath for but also by his spirit of adoption to increase in their hearts a lively sense of his favour assurance that he heareth and accepteth their prayers peace of conscience joy in the Holy Ghost which are blessings the Christian soule prizeth above all things in the world Why may you say may not a man receive increase of grace and spirituall comfort in the use of Gods ordinances on any other day but onely on the Sabbath I answer Yes verily but these promises may give him assurance to receive them more richly and plentifully upon the Sabbath then on any other day The second sort of blessings that the conscionable observers of the Sabbath receive by it are temporall For concerning them also wee have a promise Esa. 58.14 that he that heartily and spiritually keepeth the Sabbath God will cause him to ride upon the high places of the earth he shall have honour and esteeme in the world so farre as it shall be good for him and he will feed him with the heritage of Iacob that is he shall continue and abide safely in the land of Canaan which God promised to Iacob for his inheritance Gen. 28.13.48.4 Yea the Lord will nourish and feed them he shall eat the good things of the land as the Lord promiseth Esa. 1.19 to all that yeeld willing obedience unto him Lecture CXXXVI On Psalme 51.7 December 29. 1629. IT followeth now that we make some application of that which wee have heard touching the Sabbath and so proceed unto the two last particulars of those five which I have proved to be in many a man that is no better then an hypocrite And that which I have to say by way of application is first of all more generall and concerneth all other persons and places as well as this secondly more speciall and concerneth this place principally Of all I may say ô that God would give us hearts to beleeve that which wee have heard taught us concerning the observation of the Sabbath day out of the Word of God by which wee must bee all judged at the great and dreadfull day as our Saviour assureth us Iohn 12.48 O that wee could beleeve that the surest way to make our Church and State to flourish to secure us from enemies abroad and Papists at home to maintaine Gods Gospell and the purity of his religion amongst us that the surest way to make our Townes and families and persons to prosper and do well were to keepe the Lords rest upon his holy day If we could beleeve this then would wee bee the more carefull to keepe the Sabbath better our selves and then would wee doe what lieth in us that it might bee better kept by others also I know our corrupt hearts are apt to have in them many reasonings against the strict observation of the Sabbath day And these imaginations and reasonings that wee have in us against the truth of God the Apostle 2 Cor. 10.4 5. calleth strong holds and high things that exalt themselves against the knowledge of God But of all these strong holds and high things I may say as our Saviour saith in another case and another sense speaking of the faith of miracles Matth. 17.20 If wee had but as much faith as a graine of musterd seed but a little faith to beleeve the promises and threatnings that we have heard concerning the observation or neglect of the Sabbath we might easily remove all these mountaines out of our way Diverse notable good lawes we have had made of late yeares for the better observation of the Sabbath day Some to restraine men from doing their owne workes some other to compell men to doe the Lords worke by frequenting diligently the Church assemblies upon that day And blessed be God that hath given that heart to our King and State to make such lawes In respect whereof it may be fitly said of them as Deborah speaketh in another case Iudg. â 9 My heart is towards the governours of Israel that offered themselves willingly among the people Blesse ye the Lord. The hearts of all Gods people should be towards the governours of Israel for shewing themselves so willing to provide for the sanctifying of the Lords Sabbath we should all blesse the Lord for them The whole land I nothing doubt fareth the better and hath had the tranquility thereof lengthened the rather even by the zeale that our governours have shewed in this point towards God and towards his house But that which is said of the daies of King Iehosâphat 2 Chron. 20.32 33. may fitly be applied to our times Iehosaphat did that which was right in the sight of the Lord. Howbeit the high places were not taken away for as yet the people did not prepare their hearts unto the God of their fathers Our gracious King in Parliament hath done that which is right in the sight of the Lord in making these good lawes Howbeit the Sabbath is still in most places shamefully profaned these good lawes are not executed for the people do not prepare their hearts unto God they have no heart to his honour or service at all And indeed in nothing doth it better appeare that the hearts of the people generally are not prepared unto God but utterly alienated and estranged from him then in this that when they have but the least colour and semblance of law to justifie any of their unwarantable practises whereby they may trouble any of their brethren and devise deceitfull matters against them that are quiet in the land as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 35.20 there they will seeme wondrous zealous for the lawes and presse them hotly they frame their mischiefe by a law as the Prophet speaketh Psal. 94.20 they pretend nothing so much for their deadly hatred against others that are innocent as that they doe not obey the law This was Hamans outcry against Gods people in his time Est. 3.8 These keepe not the kings lawes And of Daniels adversaries against him Dan. 6.13 He regardeth not thee ô king nor the decree that thou hast signed And of those lewd fellowes of the baser sort which we read of Acts 17.5 7. against Paul and the brethren with him These all say they doe contrary to the decrees of Caesar. Whereas I say to colour their malice against God and his people they seeme zealous for the law for the Magistrate Let the Magistrate make lawes that tend most directly to the honour of God that concerne the weightiest matters of Gods law as our gracious Iehosaphat hath done for the observation of the Sabbath for the punishment of swearing for the suppressing of the multitude and disorders of ale-houses the very chiefe nurseries of all profanesse and impiety these lawes you shall find they have no zeale
for at all they will never count a man the worse subject for breaking of them they count it a most odions thing for any man yea though he be an officer that is bound by his oath to doe it to seeke or urge the execution of these lawes against any offender And so much may serve for that part of my application which is more generall The other part I must direct to you of this Towne and Congregation more specially And yet not so to them of this Towne as if I thought none of you that heare me were to be blamed for these faults that I shall now reprove but onely they of this Towne but because my selfe have discerned them and beene grieved and troubled in my soule for them in this place more then in any other But before I begin this part of my application let me by way of preface use a word or two that it may doe you the more good I know well to some hearers all that we use to say in reproofe of sinne is wont to be very unsavoury and harsh specially if it be any whit particular and sharp But I may not forbeare it because of that Remember I pray you what a necessity is laid upon us that are Gods Ministers to reprove the sinnes that we discerne to be in any of you There is nothing we are more straitly charged with by the Lord then to reprove sin plainely and particularly and vehemently too And I much feare that wee are all to blame in neglecting this part of our duty so much as wee doe I will give you but two places for this one in the Old Testament and another in the New The first is Esa. 58.1 Observe foure points in that charge 1. Cry aloud it must be done feelingly and with affection 2. Spare not it must be done without partiality 3. Lift up thy voice like a trumpet it must be done zealously and vehemently 4. Shew my people their transgressions and the house of Iacob their sinnes it must be done plainely and particularly The other place is 2 Tim. 4.1 2. I charge thee before God and the Lord Iesus Christ who shall judge the quick and dead at his appearing and in his kingdome preach the Word be instant in season and out of season reprove rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine Observe three things in this place 1. That this duty of our ministery is twice pressed upon us reprove rebuke 2. That we are charged to be instant in it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã stand much upon it 3. With what a charge this is pressed upon us verse 1. As if he should say Thou canst never answer it unto God and unto Iesus Christ at the day of judgement if thou doe it not Ye see what a commission and charge wee have and that there is nothing more pertinent to our ministery then plainely and roundly to reprove sinne If we see any sinne among you and discover it not reprove it not the Lord telleth us plainely Ezek. 3.18 that he will require your bloud at our hands But if we discharge our duty this way though you will not be reclaimed and leave your sinne as I feare many of you whose sinne I shall now reprove will not yet we have delivered our owne soules as the Lord telleth us verse 19. Yea the Lord observeth this in the false Prophets as a chiefe note of an unfaithfull Minister Lam. 2.14 They have not discovered thine iniquity unto thee saith he Howsoever therefore you take it you see we must do our duty And of sundry of you I make no doubt but you will be ready to say of that which I shall deliver unto you out of Gods Word against any of your sins as good Hezekiah did in the like case 2 King 20.19 The Word of the Lord is good Whatsoever is taught me by good warrant of Gods Word though it be never so much to my reproach and shame is good and I will receive it and yeeld unto it And indeed if you yeeld to Gods Word and reforme your selves in those things that shall be reproved by it the reproofe that shall be given will be nothing to your reproach but to your credit and honour rather For so saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 25.12 As an earing of gold and an ornament of fine gold so is a wise reprover upon an obedient eare As if he should say No Iewell can so much adorne and beautifie a Christian as this will do when he can receive and submit himselfe to the word of reproofe that is wisely given and by good warrant of Gods Word And upon this ground I will now proceed Of this Towne my selfe can say that I have knowne the time when it did shine as a light to all the countrey and was famous among the Churches of Christ for the religious observation of the Sabbath day And to this day blessed be God for the meanes of sanctifying the Sabbath by the publique ministery in our Church assemblies I dare say it is little or nothing behind any other Church in the countrey And of many of the people also I may say that they doe as diligently frequent them and our Congregations on the Lords day both in the forenoone and afternoone too are as full and populous as can lightly bee found in any other place And yet for all that by many amongst us the Sabbath is as much profaned in all the three branches of the commandement touching the right observation of it which I told you of the last day as it is I thinke in any part of all the countrey besides The first and chiefe thing that God requireth in the observation of his Sabbath is this That we keepe his rest and performe the duties of his worship that day cheerefully and reverently and spiritually The true worshippers saith our Saviour Ioh. 4.23 shall worship the father in spirit and in truth for the father seeketh such to worship him And on the other side he telleth us Matth. 15.8 9. that they who when they seeme to worship God have their hearts farre from him worship him in vaine It is but a mock worship when men will seeme to serve him and have no heart to it at all And against this first branch wee have many amongst us that doe transgresse notoriously Many that frequent our Church-assemblies on the Sabbath day ordinarily and constantly seeme to bee hearers of the Word upon that day yet make open profession when they are heere that they have no delight in it as the Prophet speaketh of them in his time Ieremy 6.10 they have no heart to it at all You shall hardly come into any Church upon a Sabbath day where you shall see so many sleepers old and young yea such as would bee thought to bee of cheefe credit among their neighbours not for morall honesty onely but even for religion too And this I have to my griefe heard many strangers observe and wonder at I know many of
speech of the Apostles unto Christ Luk. 17.5 where when they had heard our Saviour teach if a brother trespasse against us seven times in one day and what hope will you say can a man have of such a one yet upon profession of his repentance wee must forgive him and when they heard him presse this with such earnestnesse as Verse 3. he did take heed to your selves As if he should say I know well how heard and difficult a thing it is to flesh and bloud that I shall now require of you but take heed you doe so your case is wofull if you doe not this the Apostles all of them with one voice cry unto Christ Lord increase our faith As if they had said he had need have a great deale of faith that should be able to doe this and yet Lord if thou wilt be pleased to increase our faith we shall be able to doe it Why How can a mans faith helpe him in this case Surely two wayes First if a man would stirre up and exercise his faith by considering what the Lord for Christs sake hath done for him how he hath forgiven him a debt of tenne thousand talents and how apt he is still upon his repentance to forgive him though he trespasse against him more then seven times every day this will make a man able and willing to forgive his brother upon his repentance any wrongs whatsoever which are but as a debt of an hundred pence in comparison of that which God hath forgiven him and make him say to his owne heart as wee reade Matth. 18.33 the wicked servant should have said Should not I have compassion of my fellow servant even as the Lord hath had pitty on me Therefore the consideration of that which God for Christs sake hath done for us is also used by the Apostle Col. 3.13 as the strongest motive to make us willing to forgive wrongs Secondly if a man would make claime to that promise that hee being in Christ hath just title to which we finde made Esa. 11.6 9. to all the subjects of Christs kingdome The Wolfe shall dwell with the Lambe c. They shall not hurt nor destroy in all my holy mountaine The effect of which promise is this that all that belong to Christs kingdome shall have the spirit of meekenesse given unto them and though they were by nature like Wolves and Leopards and Lions and Beares and Aspes and Cockatrices that is fierce and cruell apt to doe hurt and mischiefe when once they beleeve in Christ their natures shall be quite changed all bitternesse of spirit shall be taken from them they shall have no desire to hurt to be revenged of any that have done them wrong If I say a Christian that findeth himselfe troubled with maliciousnesse and bitternesse of spirit would in humble and faithfull prayer make claime to this promise and challeng it at Gods hands doubtlesse hee might have more power over that corruption then he hath A third corruption that troubleth much the people of God is slavish feare which is indeed one of the greatest tormenters of the heart that can be Feare hath torment saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.18 And there is scarce any one corruption that the dearest of Gods servants are more subject to then to this slavish and distrustfull feare In which respect the Lord Esa. 35.4 calleth them such as are of a fearefull heart And upbraideth them with this as with a great sinne Esa. 51.13 Thou hast feared continually every day because of the fury of the oppressour as if hee were even ready to destroy If they heare of any troubles approaching of any practises of the enemy either at home or abroad their hearts are surprised with strange feares continually every day as if the enemy were already entred into their houses and ready to cut their throates Alas my weakenesse is such saith this poore soule as I shall never bee able to abide such a triall I shall be apt to deny God or doe any thing when such a day commeth This is too true and this is my very case will many a one of you say and I know it is my great sinne to be so fearefull as I am but how should I helpe it How may I bee able to mortifie and subdue this corruption I answer get assurance by faith that thou art reconciled to God in Christ that thy sinnes are forgiven thee and that will free thee from thy feares and make thee strong against them See an experiment of this in them that endured as great tryalls as thou shalt ever indure and felt themselves before their tryall as fearefull and weake every whit as thou art I meane them that the Apostle speaketh of Hebr. 11.33 37. Observe these foure things distinctly in that example First How great their tryals were Verse 37. They were stoned sawne asunder tempted they were slaine with the sword they wandred about in sheep-skins and goat-skins being destitute afflicted tormented Is it possible that thou canst ever be brought to greater tryals than they were Secondly How strong and resolute how void of feare they were even in this fiery tryall Vers. 35. not accepting deliverance they had deliverance and peace and freedome from all these miseries offred them upon condition that they would yeeld a little and forsake their Religion but they would not accept of it Thirdly Consider how weake and fearefull they had beene before the very time that they came to this tryall Vers. 34. Out of weakenesse they were made strong Fourthly Lastly What it was that made them thus strong Vers. 33. Through faith they attained to this strength The assurance they had of their reconciliation with God in Christ and of the forgivenesse of their sinnes was that that made them overcome their fearefulnesse and become so strong And no marvell for all the faithfull in this case have these promises of God to rest upon 1. That God will certainly have an eye to them and a care of them in the worst times that can come When he maketh inquisition for bloud saith David Psal. 9.12 when he commeth to visit a land for the murders and other horrible sinnes committed in it he remembreth them And 116.15 Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his Saints He maketh precious account of them The haires of their head are numbred as our Saviour speaketh Matth. 10.30 and therefore much more their lives They shall not lose their lives unlesse God shall see that will be most for his glory and their good 2. The Lord will certainly proportion their tryals to their strength and as their tryals shall increase so shall their strength increase to beare and get through with them The Lord will give strength unto his people saith the Prophet Psal. 29.11 Feare thou not for I am with thee saith the Lord Esa. 41.10 be not dismayed for I am thy God I will strengthen thee yea I will helpe thee yea I will uphold thee with the
that none shall receive benefit by the death of Christ but such only as doe beleeve in him God so loved the world saith our Saviour himselfe Ioh. 3.16 That he gave his only begotten Sonne that whosoever beleeveth in him should not perish but have life everlasting And it is certaine that all men have not faith as the Apostle speaketh 2 Thes. 3.2 Nay it is evident that there be but very few of them that live in the Church and professe the truth that have true faith And when thy conscience shall be awakened beloved thou wilt finde that there is in thee an evill heart of unbeleefe as the Apostle calleth it Heb. 3.12 that there is no one sinne that thou art more strongly inclined to then to infidelity that though now in the time of health and peace thou thinkest it the easiest thing in the world to beleeve in Christ it is a matter of of extreame difficulty to beleeve aright Two evident reasons there are for it First All men are by nature utterly unable to beleeve There is in the bloud of Christ a fountaine opened to us by the Gospell for sinne and for uncleannesse as the Prophet speaketh Zach. 13.1 And if we could get into that fountaine if we could make use of and apply to our selves the water of that fountaine certainely it would cleanse us perfectly from all our sinnes But alas we are like unto that poore impotent man that lay at the poole of Bethesda Ioh. 5.7 he knew well enough that if he could have got into the poole so soone as the Angell had stirred the water he should have beene perfectly cured but he could not of himselfe get into the poole And so is it with every one of us by nature the fountaine of Christs bloud is able to cleanse us throughly from all our sinnes and this fountaine is by the Ministery of the Gospell opened even unto us it is not shut against any of us none of us are barred or excluded from it but though it be thus opened we cannot get into it of our selves No man can come to mee saith our Saviour Ioh. 6.44 Except my Father which hath sent me doe draw him The Lord must by his spirit change our hearts he must draw us unto Christ by his mighty and out stretched arme and make us able to beleeve in him or we shall never come unto him Yea the Apostle calleth this Eph. 1.19 a worke of the exceeding greatnesse of Gods power that any man is made able to beleeve in Christ aright And this helpe this grace God doth not vouchsafe to all he draweth not all but whom it pleaseth him The winde bloweth where it listeth saith our Saviour Ioh. 3.8 So is every one that is borne of the Spirit The Sonne quickneth whom he will saith hee Ioh. 5.21 Nay hee vouchsafeth this mercy but to few Who hath beleeved our report saith the Prophet Esaâ 53.1 And to whom is the arme of the Lord reveiled And this is the first cause why so few doe truely beleeve The second is this that some are through Gods just judgement upon them for some former sinnes smitten of God with a supernatuall inability to beleeve Therefore they could not beleeve saith our Saviour out of the Prophet Esay Ioh. 12.39 40. because God had blinded their eyes and hardned their hearts Oh then beloved seeing there be so few in comparison that shall have any benefit by Christ it standeth us upon to take heed we be not deluded any longer with a conceit of the common interest that all men have in Christ but diligently to enquire whither wee our selves be of that small number or no whether we can finde in our selves those notes whereby Christ hath marked his owne sheepe and whereby hee will owne them for his Certainely as the Lord himselfe knoweth them that are his as the Apostle speaketh 2 Tim. 2.19 so he hath set that marke upon them as whereby themselves also may know that they are his I know my sheepe saith he Ioh. 10.14 And I am knowne of mine Wee know saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 4.13 that we dwell in him and he in us O what a happinesse is this to a Christian to be sure of this And on the other side what sound comfort can a man have in life or death if he be not sure of this Alas the more confident that any man is of his interest in Christ the more wofull will his case bee if when hee shall appeare before Christ Christ will not owne him because he findeth not his marke upon him or if when his owne conscience shall be awakned he shall looke and search for Christs marke upon himselfe and cannot be able to finde it When Christ shall say to them that were confidently perswaded that they had great interest in him I tell you I know you not whence you are depart from me as we read Luke 13.27 28. he will one day say to many such persons there shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth saith our Saviour If you aske mee What marke is that Christ useth to brand his sheepe withall whereby he will owne them and whereby themselves may know that they are his I answer It is his holy Spirit which he giveth to all that truly believe in him He that is joyned to the Lord saith the Apostle 1 Corinth 6.17 is one spirit As if he had said He hath in him the very same spirit that is in Christ. If any man have not the spirit of Christ saith the Apostle Romans 8.9 hee is none of his Therefore also is the holy Spirit called the Lords seale that he setteth upon his and whereby he doth use to marke them After ye believed in Christ saith the Apostle Ephes. 1.13 ye were sealed with the holy Spirit of promise When once a man findeth that he hath this seale this marke upon him he may confidently and comfortably conclude that certainely he is Christs and Christ is his and till then hee can never know it Hereby wee know saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 3.24 that he abideth in us by the spirit which he hath given us and 4.13 Hereby we know that we dwell in him and he in us because he hath given us of his spirit But may not this marke be counterfeited will you say May not a man easily mistake and be deceived in this and thinke he hath the Spirit of Christ when he hath it not indeed I answer Yes that hee may or els wee should not bee so oft and so earnestly charged as we are 2 Corinth 13.5 to examine our selves to prove our owne selves and Galat. 6.4 Let every man prove his owne worke But yet by the fruits and effects of the Spirit that he findeth in himselfe the true believer may certainely know that the Spirit of Christ doth dwell in him indeed I have oât had occasion heretofore to speake of sundry fruits of faith and effects of the Spirit whereby he that is in Christ and hath
the Spirit of Christ may be known which I will not therefore now make any mention of I will instance onely in foure effects of the Spirit whereby you may be able to judge whether you have received not the spirit of the world but the Spirit which is of God as the Apostle speaketh 1 Corinth 2.12 The first is your Charity the second is your Constancy in cleaving to the truth which you have received the third is your Taking to heart the cause of God and religion the fourth and last is your Sympathizing with the fellow-members of Christs mysticall body For the first of these There is no one grace whereby the Spirit of Christ may be better and more sensibly known to dwell in us than charity and meeknesse of spirit Iohn Baptist saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove and it abode upon Christ as we read Iohn 1.32 I beseech you saith the Apostle 2 Corinthians 10.1 by the meekenesse and gentlenesse of Christ. As if he had said Of all the graces of the Spirit that did abound in Christ his meekenesse and gentlenesse did most excell And we shall finde that this is oft mentioned for a certaine signe of a man that is in Christ. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples saith our Saviour Iohn 13.35 if ye have love one to another As if hee should say This is so evident and conspicuous a marke of one that is in Christ as not themselves onely but others also all men may know them by this Beloved let us love one another saith the Apostle 1 Iohn 4.7 for love is of God and every one that loveth is borne of God and knoweth God He that loveth not knoweth not God for God is love saith he Vers. 8. And Vers. 12. If wee love one another God dwelleth in us and his love is perfected in us And Ver. 16. He that dwelleth in love dwelleth in God and God in him My little children saith he againe 1 Iohn 3.18 19. let us not love in word neither in tongue but in deed and in truth And hereby we know that we are of the truth and shall assure our hearts before him As if he had said A man may confidently assure himselfe that hee is in Christ and that hee hath the Spirit of Christ in him if hee love his neighbour unfeignedly not in word onely but in deed if hee unfeignedly desire to doe him what good he can O that we would impartially examine our selves in this first point beloved now especially that we are to prepare our selves to the Lords Table If thou be not in charity certainely thou hast not the Spirit of Christ and consequently thou art none of his I know well that many that have not Gods Spirit but are meere carnall men use to glory much in their charity and thinke they farre excell any that professe religion in this vertue But if there could ever have beene any true love to man and such as God approveth of in any soule that is not regenerated and sanctified by the Spirit of God certainely neither our Saviour himselfe nor his holy Apostle would have spoâken so of love as you heare they have done No no the holy Scripture is most plaine in this point that no man hath any true charity in him but he only that is truly regenerate By this we know that we love the children of God saith the Apostle 1 Ioh. 5.2 when we love God and keepe his commandements As if he should say All true love to men proceedeth from the love we beare to God as from the root and fountain This is love saith he 2 Ioh. 6. that we walk after his commandements As if he had said We cannot love our neighbour as we ought unlesse we love him out of conscience towards God and in obedience to his commandement The end of the commandement is love saith the Apostle 1 Tim. 1.5 out of a pure heart and of a good conscience and of faith unfeigned As though he should have said No man can have true love till he have first a pure heart and a good conscience and faith unfeigned I will therfore shew you how true Charity is to be tryed how you may discern and know whether you love your neighbour as you ought to love him and as no man that hath not the Spirit of Christ was ever able to do Try this First By the love thou bearest to all men Secondly By the loue thou bearest to them that have wronged thee and are thine enemies Thirdly By the love thou bearest to them that feare God especially Lecture CXLIII On Psalme 51.7 March 23. 1629. NO man hath true charity in him First that doth not love all men Secondly that doth not love his enemy Thirdly that doth not love such as feare God especially For the first They that have the Spirit of Christ in them do unfeignedly love all men See this plainely in that prayer of the Apostle 1 Thes. 3 12. The Lord make you to increase and abound in love saith he one toward another and towards all men How can this bee will you say Must wee love such as are wicked men Doth not the Holy Ghost make this a speciall note of a lewd and gracelesse man to love them that are wicked They hate the good saith the Prophet Mica 3.2 and love the evill Was not Iehosophat though otherwise so good a man greatly blamed for this Shouldst thou love them saith the Prophet Iehu to him 2 Chron. 19.2 that hate the Lord Therefore is wrath upon thee from before the Lord. Doth not David glory in this as in one principall evidence of the truth of his heart that he did hate wicked men I have hated them saith he Psal. 31.6 that regard lying vanities that is I have hated all idolaters And 139.21 22. he appealeth to the Lord concerning this and glorieth of this even before the Lord Do not I hate them O Lord saith he that hate thee I hate them with a perfect hatred I count them mine enemies I answer That in all these places there is no more meant but this First That wee must hate their sinne and that that is evill in them And that we are bound to hate even in the best men and in those persons whose persons we are most bound to love Ye that love the Lord saith the Psalmist Psalme 97.10 hate that that is evill There is no love of God in that man that hateth not sinne wheresoever hee seeth it even in his owne child in them whom he doth most dearely love Secondly that we must shew our dislike even to the persons also of scaâdalous and lewd men For first we may give them no countenance but shew our dislike by shunning all voluntary familiarity and kindnesse unto them while they continue such Have no company with him saith the Apostle 2 Thes. 3.4 that he may be ashamed I have hated the congregation of evill doers saith David Psalme
26.5 the assemblies and meetings that they have together and will not sit with the wicked Secondly We must oppose and set our selves against them in their evill practices and professe our selves to bee their adversaries therein They that forsake the Law saith Salomon Proverbes 28.4 praise the wicked sooth them up and flatter them commend and encourage them but such as keepe the law contend with them As if hee had said They are not so farre in love with peace but they are willing to be seene in contention and opposition against lewd men Thirdly We must do what lieth in us to procure the punishment and rooting out of notorious offenders David as a King voweth to God that he would do so I will early destroy all the wicked of the land saith hee Psalme 101.8 that I may cut off all wicked doers from the City of the Lord. And even to private men this charge is given against seducers to idolatry Deuteronomie 13.6 9. that if any mans owne brother or his owne childe or his owne wife or his dearest friend that is as his owne soule should entice him unto idolatry his eye most not petie him he must not spare nor conceale him but he must surely kill him that is complaine to the Magistrate of him that he may be put to death yea in his execution by stoning his hand must bee first upon him and afterwards the hands of all the people I know well that they that shall doe thus that shunne the company of lewd men that oppose them iâ any of their lewd practices that have any hand in procuring the punishment of them shall bee judged by the world to bee most uncharitable and malicious men but this is indeed no breach of charity at all to doe thus A man may love their persons though hee both hate their sinnes and shew thus much dislike also to their persons Though a a man dare not bee familiar with them nor keepe them company as is plaine by that speech of the Apostle 2 Thessalonians 3.15 yet count him not as an enemie nay though a man doe his uttermost to have notorious sinners punished and cut off yet may hee bee void of all malice to their persons hee may love them for all that This is plaine by the example of Ioshuah towards Achan Greater severity in the cutting off of a lewd man you shall not read than was shewed towards Achan Ioshuah 7.24 25. And yet you shall finde Verse 19. that Ioshuah was farre from hating his person My sonne saith hee give I pray thee glory unto God Though we must thus shew our detestation to the sinnes of all wicked men yet must we love their persons for all that Yea it is a most dangerous sinne to beare malice or ill will to the person of any man Let all bitternesse and wrath and anger saith the Apostle Eph. 4.31 and clamour and evill speaking be put away from you with all malice Neither is there any corruption that is in us that is so great an enemy to our comfort as is this bitternesse of our spirit 1. No Sermon we heare will do us any good if we beare malice to any man as is plaine by that speech of the Apostle 1 Pet. 2.1 2. 2. No prayer we make will do us any good if we be in wrath as is plaine by that of the Apostle 1 Timothy 2.8 3. We cannot feed upon Christ our Passeover in the holy Sacrament with any comfort if we bring to it in our hearts the old leaven of malice as the Apostle speaketh 1 Corinth 5.8 Nay if we doe not beare a true and unfeigned love to all men we can not have any comfort in our estate And you shall see what a manner of love wee are bound to beare unto the persons of all men in these nine degrees First Wee may not surmise evill against any man nor imagine him to bee guilty of any sinne till wee be sure of it Let none of you saith the Lord Zachary 7.10 imagine evill against his brother in his heart Charity thinketh not evill saith the Apostle 1 Corinthians 13.5 This is a strong corruption in all our hearts and the root of much malice If thou have any true love in thee thou wilt rather interpret all thy neighbours actions and words in the better part Charity believeth all things saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 13.7 Secondly We may not take pleasure to speake of the faults of any man if we do certainly it is our corruption and sinne Put them in mind saith the Apostle Tit. 3.1.2 to speake evill of no man Thirdly Wee must doe our best that wee may live peaceably with all men that there bee no falling out no contention betweene us and any neighbour wee have See with what earnestnesse the Apostle presseth this Romans 12.18 If it be possible as much as in you lieth live peaceably with all men Fourthly We must be gentle and courteous in our whole cariage towards all men Put them in mind saith the Apostle in that Tit. 3.1 2. to be gentle shewing all meeknesse to all men Fiftly Wee may not envy and fret at the prosperity of any neighbour wee have but joy in it rather Let not thine heart envie sinners saith the Holy Ghost Proverbs 23.17 And that which the Apostle wisheth unto Gaius 3 Iohn 2. Beloved I wish above all things that thou mayst prosper even as thy soule prospereth Wee are bound by the eight commandement to wish unto all men though not in that degree as to the faithfull Sixtly We should pitie and be grieved to see any man how wicked soever he hath been in extreame want and misery Was not my soule grieved for the poore saith Iob 30.25 Seventhly Wee must also bee really mercifull unto all men and ready to doe them what good wee can in their misery and distresse When our Saviour had charged his hearers both to lend and to give unto such as had need and yee shall bee saith hee Luke 6.35 36. that is yee shall bee found and manifested to bee the children of the highest for he is kind to the unthankefull and to the evill be ye therefore mercifull saith hee as your father also is mercifull that is to all men even to evill and bad men Let us doe good to all men saith the Apostle Galat 6.10 as wee have opportunitie Eightly We must pitie the soules especially of ignorant and wicked men and be sorrie for them I beheld the transgressours and was grieved saith David Psal. 119.158 because they kept not thy word And Paul protesteth deepely Rom. 9.2 that he had great heavinesse and continuall sorrow in his heart for the Iewes that were at that time as wicked a people as lived upon the earth Ninthly and lastly We must unfainedly desire and doe what lieth in us to win them unto God My hearts desire saith the Apostle Romans 10.1 and prayer to God for Israel is that they might bee saved Wee must pray for them you
received them by the ministery of the Church and preaching of the Word Therefore the Apostle calls the ministery of the Gospell 2 Cor. 3.8 the ministration of the spirit As if hee had said The meanes whereby the Lord conveyes his spirit into the heart of man and whereby the spirit worketh grace in mans heart is the ministery of the Word Received ye the spirit saith he Galathians 3.2 by the workes of the law or by the hearing of faith that is the Doctrine of faith preached So speaking of faith the greatest worke of the spirit he saith Rom. 10.17 faith comes by hearing Therefore when our Saviour had said Iohn 6.45 It is written in the Prophets they shall bee all taught of God hee addeth immediatly every man therefore that hath heard and learned of the father commeth unto me As if he had said The father teacheth no man ordinarily but in and by the hearing of his Word preached Therefore when the Lord makes that gracious promise to every faithfull man that hee will by his spirit plainely teach and direct him which way to take even then when he is in most danger to be mislead and seduced Esa. 30.21 Thine eares shall heare a word behind thee saying this not that but this is the way walke yee in it continue goe on in it leave it not when thou turnest unto the right hand and when thou turnest unto the left As if he should have said When thou shalt be in danger to be seduced and drawne out of the right way even then my spirit shall resolve and confirme thee in the truth and keepe thee in it I say when the Lord doth promise thus plainely and particularly to teach and guide his people aright by his spirit even in controverted truthes you shall find in the former verse 20. how and by what meanes the spirit will thus teach and guide his people Thy teachers saith he shall not bee removed into a corner any more but thine eyes shall see thy teachers and then followeth and thine eares shall heare a word behind thee As if hee should say I will accompany the ministery of my Word with the efficacy and operation of my spirit and by the ministery of thy teachers my spirit shall instruct and guide thee in the right way And thus you see the first reason of the Doctrine opened and confirmed unto you that the spirit of God wheresoever hee dwells will teach and perswade the heart in the truth of religion The second reason of it is this That when once a man is taught of God and instructed by his spirit in the truth hee will certainely cleave unto it and hold fast whatsoever hee hath learned of that heavenly teacher Teach mee O Lord saith David Psalme 119.33 the way of thy statutes that is that way unto life and salvation which thou hast in thy Word prescribed a plaine periphrasis of the true religion of God and I shall keepe it unto the end As if hee had said I shall never fall nor bee drawne away from it when once thou hast by thy spirit instructed and resolved me in it And verse 102. I have not departed from thy judgements saith he but have beene constant in thy truth for thou hast taught mee So saith the Apostle also of all that are taught of God 1 Iohn 2.27 The same anointing saith hee the spirit of God hee meanes teacheth you of all things of all things that are necessary for you to know and it is truth and is no lie this teaching of the spirit is cleare certaine and even as it hath taught you ye shall abide in him As if he should say Ye shall abide in Christ and in the profession of every truth of his because ye have beene taught by his holy spirit And thus have I shewed you the reasons and grounds of this point that he that hath the spirit of Christ will be constant in the Religion of Christ and firmly cleave unto the truth of God Lecture CXLVI On Psalme 51.7 Aug. 30. 1631. IT followeth now that we proceede to make some application of it unto our selves For seeing as wee have heard the Spirit of God wheresoever it dwels will teach and resolve the heart in the truth of Religion and he that is thus taught of God cannot but be constant in the truth seeing the Lord makes so great account of them that cleave to his truth and the faithfull themselves have found such comfort in this when they have beene in great distresse wee are therefore to be exhorted that every one of us would labour by this note to approve our selves to have the Spirit of Christ and so to be his even by our resolution and constancy in our Religion and cleaving fast unto the truth of God which we have received and doe make profession of This is an exhortation which we shall finde much pressed upon Gods people by the Holy Ghost specially in the New Testament Watch yee take heed unto your selves saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 16.13 stand fast in the faith in the Doctrine of faith quit yee like men in withstanding manfully all such as would seduce you bee strong and resolute in the truth Observe his earnestnesse in the many words he useth So Phil. 4.1 Stand fast in the Lord in the faith and Doctrine of Christ my dearely beloved And 2 Thes. 2.15 Therefore brethren saith hee sland fast and hold the traditions the doctrines delivered unto you which you have beene taught whether by word by lively voice in the Ministery of the word preached which you heare or by our Epistle or by the holy Scripture which yee reade And againe Heb. 4.14 Let us hold fast our proâession saith he And againe Heb. 10.23 Let us hold fast the profession of our faith without wavering Remember how thou hast received and heard saith our Saviour Revel 3.3 and hold fast And if the people of God then had such need to have this exhortation pressed upon them while the Apostles themselves lived by whom they had beene taught and confirmed in the truth with farre more evidence and demonstration of the spirit and of power as the Apostle speaketh 1 Cor. 2.4 then is it to bee found in the Ministery of any of Gods servants now how much more necessary is this exhortation for us all in these dayes No not so will you say For those were dayes of bloudy persecution and of a fiery tryall The Magistrate was a mortall enemy to Christ and his Gospell and the Iewes every where incensed him against it but we thankes be to God live under a Christian Magistrate and in dayes of great peace we have peace at home and peace abroad To this I answer that though we through the great mercy of God doe enjoy the Gospell in great peace and have it also maintained and countenanced by publike authority and though the religious disposition of our gracious King who hath both heretofore and of late so fully declared
judgement or practise Give thy strength unto thy servant saith David Psal. 86.16 and 119.117 Hold thou me up and I shall be safe So Cornelius when his mind was much perplexed and troubled with the great difference of opinion and doctrine which he found among the teachers in his time took this course to settle himselfe in the truth hee gave himselfe much to fasting and prayer as you may read Acts 10.30 31. Yea see what confidence and boldnesse they have used in their prayers in this case You heard even now out of Cant. 1.7 how familiarly and boldly the Spouse of Christ finding her selfe to be in danger to be seduced expostulateth with him and teacheth us by her example that we may and should doe so in the like case O thou whom my soule loveth saith she why should I be as one that turneth aside by the flockes of thy companions As if shee had said Why shouldst thou suffer me to be mislead by any false teacher or seducer whatsoever The like familiar expostulation you shall find David using in this case Psalme 56.13 Thou hast delivered my soule from death wilt not thou deliver my feet from falling that I may walke before God in the light of the living As if hee should say Thou hast redeemed me and effectually called mee and justified and sanctified mee in some measure and wilt not thou keepe mee from falling from thy truth into any damnable errour And thus have I finished that which I have to say touching this second fruit and effect whereby a man may know himselfe to have the spirit of Christ that is Constancy in the true religion of Christ. Lecture CL. On Psalme 51.7 Novemb. 15. 1631. IT followeth now that wee proceed to the third principall effect and fruit whereby a man may know that he hath the spirit of Christ. The point then that we have now to handle is this Hee that hath indeed the spirit of Christ in him and is in the state of grace will take to heart the cause of God and of his holy religion nay he cannot choose but doe so I will give you both the explication and the proofe of the point together that is I will both shew you what it is to take to heart the cause of God and religion and also prove that he that hath the spirit of Christ in him cannot choose but doe it And this I will doe first generally and then more particularly And my generall proofes shall be an introduction unto the particulars In my generall proofes I will observe three degrees First then he that hath the spirit of Christ in him cannot choose but love the Lord unfeignedly yea love him above all other things even better then his owne selfe This is made the summe of the first Table of all the duty and worship we owe unto God Mar. 12.30 Thou shalt love the Lord thy God c. If any man come to me saith our Saviour Luk. 14.26 and âate not that is love not lesse then me as it is to be interpreted out of Mat. 10.37 his father and mother and wife and children and brethren and sisters yea and his owne life also hee cannot be my Disciple He cannot be in the state of grace he cannot have the spirit of Christ that doth not thus love the Lord. And on the other side he that can find in himselfe that he doth thus love the Lord though he have otherwise many defects in himselfe may be assured that he is in the state of grace that he hath the spirit of Christ in him If any man love God 1 Cor. 8.3 the same is knowne of him hee is approved and beloved of God Therefore when Christ would comfort Peter after his grievous fall he examineth him thrice and by his examining of him so provokes him to examine himselfe about this Ioh. 21.15 Simon sonne of Ionas lovest thou me As if he had said then all is well be of good comfort thou art in a happy state Secondly No man can thus love God but he must needs have the zeale of God in him he cannot but be zealous for God grieved and troubled in himselfe to see God dishonoured When David had said Psal. 119.158 I beheld the transgressours and was grieved because they kept not thy word He gives in the next words the reason of it verse 159. Consider how I love thy precepts Because he loved God and his Word he could not but grieve to see him dishonoured See an example of this in Eliah I have beene very zealous for the Lord of hoasts saith he 1 King 19.10 He was so troubled for the dishonour he saw done to God under the governement of Ahab and Iezabel that it made him weary of his life as you may see verse 4. See it also in David Psal. 69.9 His zeale had even eaten him up he saith and the reproaches of them that reproached thee are fallen upon me as an intollerable burden that I cannot beare See lastly an example of this in Hezekiah and his Nobles 2 King 19.1 4. We read that Hezekiah rent his cloathes and clad himselfe in sackcloth and so did his Princes too they were in great griefe and trouble of mind And what was the cause of it Not the extreame danger they were in of the sword of Sennacherib who had proclaimed warre against them and had already taken all the defensed cities of Iuda Chap. 18.13 and was so potent an enemy that he was able to besiege Ierusalem with an army of above an hundred fourescore and five thousand Chap. 19.35 No no the blasphemy that Rabshakeh had belched out against God and the reproach and dishonour he had cast upon him troubled them more then all the danger they were in In craving the Prophets prayer he mentioneth this more then the other This is a day of trouble and of rebuke and of blasphemy saith he ver 3. and ver 4. It may be the Lord thy God will heare all the words of Rabshakeh whom his master hath sent to reproach the living God And in his prayer unto God verse 16. he complaines most of this Heare the words of Sennacherib who hath sent him to reproach the living God Thirdly and lastly He that hath any true zeale of God in him will shew and expresse it towards his house and worship especially Thus did David shew his zeale for God The zeale of thy house saith hee Psalme 69.9 hath eaten mee up And so did Iehojada 2 Chron. 24.16 the cause of that great honour that was done him after his death is said to be this Because hee had done good in Israel towards God and towards his house hee had restored and established the pure worship of God in Iudah And so did Nehemiah expresse his zeale for God and tooke great comfort in expectation of reward from God for it Remember me saith he Neh. 13.14 ô my God concerning this thing and wipe not out my good deeds that I have done for the house of
bee with him and that hee might send them sorth to preach Christ sent mee saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 1.17 not to baptize that is not so much to baptize but to preach the Gospell For this worke chiefly is our maintenance due unto us not by the law of man onely but by the law of God too The Lord hath ordained saith the Apostle 1 Cor. 9.14 that they that preach the Gospell should live of the Gospell The Elders that labour in the Word and Doctrine specially above all others saith the Apostle 1 Timothy 5.17 are worthy of double honour by which hee meaneth maintenance as appeareth Verse 18. It should bee such maintenance so free so liberall as may testifie that you honour him in your hearts such as may keepe him from contempt it may not bee so base and niggardly as that the very meannesse of his estate may make him vile and contemptible yea this double honour this liberall maintenance hee is worthy of it it is no almes or meere gratuity hee is worthy of it hee deserveth it well And as this is the chiefe work that we are called of God to exercise our selves in and for which our maintenance is due to us from the people so is this the chiefe worke wee should exercise our selves in gladly taking all opportunities for doing this worke You heard afore Christ did so and we shall find Act. 5.42 that the Apostles did so daily in the temple and in every house they ceased not to teach and preach Iesus Christ. I know well we are not bound by these examples to preach every day as we have heard Christ and his Apostles did for they could preach without study and so cannot the best of us doe if wee desire to preach well but if wee were as able as they were certainely wee were bound to doe as they did and certainely wee are bound by their examples to preach as oft and as diligently as the abilities of our bodies and of our mindes will enable us to doe having alwayes respect to our people and their necessities And to conclude my first answer to this first objection made against the necessity of preaching I pray you observe that our Saviour and his holy Apostles ever were wont to take the opportunity of the Church assemblies on the Sabbath to preach then Of our Saviour this is plaine Marke 1.21.39 and 6.2 Luke 4.31 and 6.6 and 13.18 And it is as plaine that the Apostles were wont to doe so Acts 13 14 16 44 and 17.2 3 and 18.4 and 20.7 though the occasion of the Churches meeting at Treas upon the Lords Day was principally for the Sacrament of the Lords Supper yet because he knew that there was no better way either to sanctifie the Sabbath or to prepare mens hearts to the Sacrament then preaching it is said he spent the whole day in preaching And so much shall serve for my first answer to this first objection Secondly I answer That no man can pray aright till he be first by preaching made able and fit to pray This is evident by that of the Apostle Rom. 10.14 How shall they call upon him in whom they have not beleeved And how shall they beleeve on him of whom they have not heard And how shall they heare savingly he meaneth without a Preacher A people may be accustomed long enough to heare prayers read unto them and good prayers too but they shall bee little or nothing the better for them till first their hearts bee wrought upon by preaching and made able to pray All our prayers and what other services soever wee doe unto God will breed us small comfort till we have beene hearers first and beleevers till we have profited by our hearing till we have beene ready to heare till we have heard the word with desire delight and comfort Thirdly and lastly As preaching is the meanes to convey into our hearts the spirit of prayer at the first so it is also the best meanes to stirre it up and quicken it to set it on worke in them that have received it And that is the reason why Gods people at their solemne fasts the chiefe use whereof is to make our prayers more fervent to make us cry mightily unto God as it is said Ion. 3.8 did use preaching so much Two notable examples we have for this The first is Nehe. 9.3 The Levites stood up in their place and read in the booke of the Law of the Lord one fourth part of the day And how did they read Their manner of reading you shall finde Neh. 8.8 They gave the sense also and caused them to understand the reading Yea they applyed it also so effectually that it wrought marvellously upon the hearts of the people as appeareth Verse 9. The other example is that in Ier. 36.5 6. Ieremy would faine have gone into the house of the Lord to have preached there at the publike fast And because he was shut up and could not doe it he sendeth Baruch to read his Sermon there as he tooke it from his mouth But why did they use preaching thus at fasts seeing prayer is doubtlesse the chiefe duty that is to be performed at a fast Surely as a helpe to prayer to stirre up mens affections and make them able to pray more fervently And this reason Ieremy giveth why he would have preached at that fast and when he could not would needs have Baruch goe and read his Sermon unto them Ier. 36.7 It may be saith he they will present their supplication before the Lord. As if he should say it may be this Sermon will stirre them up to pray more fervently And this may serve for a full answer to the first objection But then they object secondly that though preaching were granted to be never so necessary for the first planting of a Church and bringing of men to the knowledge of the truth yet in such a Church as ours is that hath so long enjoyed it and wherein knowledge doth so much abound it might well be spared and instead thereof more time spent in prayer To which I answer That plentifull and profitable preaching is still as necessary in our Church as ever it was For first there is no congregation wherein there are not still many that are ignorant and unconverted yea it is to be feared the greatest part by farre in our best congregations are such And of them no question can be made but they have still need of preaching Those sheepe that are not yet of Christs fould not yet converted and of the number of true beleevers Christ must bring and they must beare his voice as our Saviour himselfe speaketh Ioh. 10.16 or they will never come into Christs fould and be converted And how shall they beare without a preacher saith the Apostle Rom. 10.14 Secondly even those that have profited most in grace and knowledge have need of preaching still even of the continuall Ministery of the word Three evident reasons there
him the son of her vowes Pro. 31.2 she had beene wont to pray much for him They should not onely use these meanes but pray earnestly to God to give them wisdome to know what they may do to destroy corruption and breed grace in their children They should pray as Manoah did Iudg. 13.8 Lord teach me what I shall do to the child that thou hast given me We should do as the woman of Canaan did complaine to God of the corruption that is in our childrens natures and desire him to heale it Have mercy on me O Lord saith she Mat. 15.22 my child is miserably vexed with a divell And as Iob did Iob 1.5 offer sacrifice daily for them pray daily for them that God would forgive them their sins Now to conclude all this that I have said touching the Meanes that parents are to use for the restraining and weakning of that corruption in their children which they have infected them with and to breed grace in them Though I cannot assure you that if you use these meanes you shall see the effect and fruit of them in every one of your children but you may justly object that many parents that have been as carefull as is possible in the use of these means have had as ungracious children as any others for the Lord is the God of all grace and the onely author of it 1 Pet. 5.10 and he giveth successe and fruit to all meanes thereof 1 Cor. 3.6 and he worketh herein most freely according to the good purpose of his owne will as the wind bloweth where it listeth Ioh 3.8 he hath mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardneth Rom. 9.18 Yet have I two things to say for your incouragement and comfort that are Christian parents 1 None have more cause to expect and with patience to wait for a blessing from God in the use of the meanes of grace towards any then you have towards your children because of the promises God hath made to you concerning your children Gen. 17.7 Psal. 22.29 30. Esa. 44.3 And the fruit of your labour may appeare hereafter though it do not yet as experience hath proved in many good mens children that for a long time lived most ungraciously 2. Admit God be never pleased to vouchsafe a blessing to your labours in your children yet shall your labours and the fruit of them rebound into your own bosome Psal. 35.13 For 1 you highly please God in doing your duty and he accepteth your worke neverthelesse Esa. 49.4 2 Cor. 8.12 which will yeeld you unspeakable comfort 2 Cor. 1.12 2 You have hereby delivered your owne soules so as the sins and damnation of your ungracious children shall never be imputed unto you Ezek. 3.19 Lecture LVII On Psalme 51.5 May 15. 1627. WE have already heard that from these words being opened and cleared from the cavills of the Anabaptists these three doctrines do naturally arise 1. That every infant so soone as it is borne and conceived standeth guilty of sinne before God and is by nature the child of wrath 2. That this sinne that every infant standeth guilty of by nature and whereby it doth deserve eternall damnation is derived to it from Adam by the parents 3. That this sin which every infant is guilty of and which is derived to it from Adam by the parents is the chiefe sin and that which above all others may make us odious and abominable unto God The two former of these doctrines we have already finished it followeth now that we proceed unto the third and last of them We must therefore observe that David doth not mention heere the sinfullnesse and corruption of his nature wherein he was borne and conceived to lessen or extenuate the murder and adultery that he had committed as if his meaning had beene to say unto God Lord there is cause thou shouldst pitie me and have mercy on me and not lay these sinnes to my charge seeing I could do no otherwise I did but my kind the corruption of my nature which I received from my parents was the cause of it No no he hath no purpose at all heere to minse or lessen his sin to excuse or defend himselfe before God but for his further humiliation and abasing himselfe before God he aggravateth his sinne and ascendeth in his confession to an higher step and degree of it As if he had said I have not onely sinned against thee and done this evill of adultery and murder in thy sight but I have done it out of the corruption of my vile nature I was not drawne to it through the violence of any sudden tentation but mine owne filthy nature drew me to it I am not onely guilty of this adultery and murder but I am more vile then so for I have in me and had so soone as I had any being a fountaine of all sinne for which thou maiest justly abhorre me and I loath my selfe much more then for my other sinnes For when they are repented of and I am delivered from the guilt and power of them yet this cursed root of all sinne that is in me will never be destroied till I be destroied my selfe This is the meaning of David here And therefore 1. He doubleth the words of this complaint which he maketh here unto God of his originall sin the corruption of his nature I was brought forth in iniquity and in sinne my mother conceived mee 2. He setteth before this his complaint of the corruption of his nature this word of attention behold as if hee should say this this is it that humbleth me most of all And from these words then wherein David doth in this manner complaine unto God of the corruption of his nature we have this doctrine to learne for our owne instruction That our originall sinne that corruption of nature wherein wee were borne and conceived is the sinne of all others fro which the Lord may most justly abhorre us and for which we should be most humbled and abased in our selves See the proofe of both the branches of this doctrine distinctly First That this is the sinne for which the Lord may most justly abhorre us Man saith Eliphaz Iob 15.16 that is every man which must needs be understood in respect of his nature is filthy and abominable in his sight And the Apostle Ephes. 2.3 We are even by nature the children of wrath As if he had said If we had no other sinne but that the very sinfullnesse of our nature maketh us worthy of Gods wrath and odious unto him This truth the Lord shaddowed out to his people under the law by sundry ceremonies For whereas you shall find few or no lawes made for the shutting men out from the tabernacle which was a type of heaven for actuall sinnes there are many against them that were defiled with such impurities as did typify the corruption of our nature by originall sinne The leper though he were a King might not be
unto God The âncense which they offered was an abomination unto him as the Lord speaketh Esa. 1.13 14. their new moones and their sabbaths and their solemne assemblies all good things in themselves commanded of God his soule hated they were a trouble to him he was weary to beare them Yea the more good things the hypocrite doth the more odious he maketh himselfe unto God The hypocrites in heart saith Elihu Iob 36.13 not the grosse hypocrites onely and such as whose life discovereth them to be so but the most close and secret ones if their hearts bee false and unsound heape up wrath Yea in some respects certainely his case is more wofull then the case of the most profane man both in this life and in the life to come also How can this be will you say can the profane mans case be worse then the hypocrites both in this life and the life to come also as you have taught us now and yet the hypocrites case be worse then his both in this life and in the life to come Are not these propositions directly contradictory and therefore impossible that both of them should be true I answer No. But as the sinnes of the one are in one respect greater and in another lesser then the sinnes of the other are so the Lord in the infinitenesse of his wisedome and power can and will make this possible which to our shallow understandings seemeth to bee most impossible And this wee are sure of that both these propositions that seeme so contradictory are undoubtedly true because God hath in his word taught us both What he hath said touching the open prophane man you have heard before and that the hypocrites case is in some respects worse then the state of the most prophane man both in this life and in the life to come is evident by these two proofes First in this life he is hardlier brought to the sight of his sinne and to repentance for it without which there is no possibility of salvation then the prophane man is The Publicans and Harlots goe into the kingdome of God before you saith our Saviour to the Pharisaicall hypocrites Matth. 21.31 See an example of this also in Iudas And secondly In the life to come because they have sinned against greater meanes and against greater light they shall receive the greater damnation as our Saviour speaketh Mat. 23.14 It shall be more tollerable for the land of Sodom a farre more prophane people then they were in the day of judgement then for thee saith our Saviour unto Capernaum Matth. 11.24 In which respect we shall finde there is no one sinne that our Saviour did more bitterly inveigh nor denounce more woes against then he did against hypocrisie and though the Pharisees were guilty of many other foule sinnes as appeareth by that which our Saviour saith of them Matth. 23.3 Yet he taxeth them for no sinne so much as for their hypocrisie Matth. 23.13 and in many other places So that to conclude this point I must say unto you all as our Saviour spake unto his Disciples first of all in a mighty audience Luk. 12.1 Beware yee of the leaven of the Pharisees which is hypocrisie As if he had said yee that are the Disciples of Christ and professe Religion above all other men and above all other sinnes beware yee of hypocrisie content not your selves with any good things that bee in you with any good things that yee doe that you love the word that you use to pray that you observe the Sabbath that you hate popery and all will worship that you are strict in the smallest things but take heed that you doe these things in truth and soundnesse of heart remember that hypocrisie is the leaven of the Pharisyes it will make all that you doe sowre and unpleasing unto God Alas will you say wee know this is most true but how shall wee know whither wee be hypocrites or no If the hypocrite may goe so farre as you have taught us out of Gods word he may we see just cause to feare we are no better then hypocrites And I know well that some of you that are freest from hypocrisie ever since you heard me prove how farre the hypocrite may goe have longed much to heare this how the true Christian may be distinguished and knowne from the hypocrite in these things and what it is wherein he goeth further then any hypocrite in the world can goe Now to give satisfaction to these good soules First of all I say that this is a good signe thou art no hypocrite because thou art so fearefull least thou shouldst be one because thou art so desirous to get good evidence to thy selfe that thou hast more in thee then an hypocrite can have To feare our selves least our hearts should be unsound is part of that poverty of spirit of which our Saviour saith Matth. 5.3 that they are blessed that have it in them David suspected his heart to be unsound when he prayed as he did Verse 10. Create in mâe a cleane heart ô Lord and renew a right spirit within me And so did all the elect Apostles when Christ having told them that one of them should betray him there was a false hypocrite among them every one of them was exceeding sorrowfull and cryed to him Matth. 26.21 22. Lord is it I But secondly I will for your further satisfaction give you some notes whereby you may discerne whither you be hypocrites or noe And I will go no further for them then to these very examples I instanced in for the five good things which I told you have beene found in some hypocrites I will shew you plainly what the things were wherein they though they went so far were defective and did bewray the falshood and hypocrisie of their hearts And when in the hearing of them you shall finde your selves and that goodnesse that is in you free from these defects from these notes of hypocrisie which the Holy Ghost hath observed to have beene in them not from one or two of them but from them all you may be able confidently to conclude unto your comfort that certainly you are no hypocrites you shall be easily able to judge of the soundnesse or unsoundnesse of your owne hearts The defects that were in the goodnesse of these men whereby their hypocrisie was discovered were five principally First some of them when they seemed to have most goodnesse in them and made greatest shew of it they lived in grosse sinnes neverthelesse Take a proofe of this in the example of those hypocrites that I told you were so given to prayer They made many prayers as the Prophet speaketh of them Esay 1.15 they used to pray often yea they did spread forth their hands in prayer and seemed to pray with great zeale and fervency of spirit but their hands were full of bloud As if he should say they were savadge bloud-suckers and most cruell oppressours of poore
men So speaketh the Lord likewise of them Esa. 58.3.4 that used much not ordinary prayer only but extraordinary fasting and prayer yea seemed in their fasts to afflict their soules and to be much humbled but even then when they seemed so devout and holy they lived in strife and debate they used to smite with the fist of wickednesse Though they seemed to be very religious yet were they most malicious men Now they that live in grosse and notorious sinnes oppression malice uncleannesse drunkennesse cousenage and such like though they make never so good a profession as in all ages the Church hath had many such are most palpable and grosse hypocrites Neither ought they to be ever a whit the better thought on for their good profession Let such either leave their grosse sinnes or forsake their good profession or else the better profession and shew of goodnesse they make the more odious they will make themselves both to God and man Secondly some of those hypocrites that I told you of that seemed to have very good things in them did not only live in grosse sinne while they made so good a profession but they did make so good a profession for this cause principally that they might thereby the better cloake and colour their foule sinnes For this wee have a proofe in the example of that ruler of the Synagogue of whom we heard out of Luke 13.14 15. he could not without great indignation see Christ heale and the people come to be healed by him on the Sabbath day and our Saviour calleth him hypocrite for this Why Because hee could not see the Sabbath broken without great indignation Or because hee out of his ignorance tooke that to be which was not indeed any breach of the Sabbath day No verily our blessed Saviour would never have passed so sharp a censure upon him for either of these causes But Christ knew that not his zeale for the Sabbath but his malice against him was the true cause of his indignation and therefore the Evangelist Verse 17. Calleth him Christs adversary This malice against Christ he durst not for feare of the people make open shew of He findeth no fault with Christs healing but with the peoples travelling to be healed on the Sabbath day He cloaketh his malice against Christ with this âaire pretence of his great zeale for the Sabbath day This also is most grosse and palpable hypocrisie yea the most odious kinde of hypocrisie that can be when men shall use Religion as a cloake to hide sinne when men shall professe goodnesse of purpose that they may the more safely and with the lesse suspition commit any sinne And yet many such vile wretches have beene in all ages and are still to be found in the Church of God One example only I will give you for this though I might give many which haply you may out of your owne knowledge paralell in these times And that is that woman of whom we read Pro. 7. who though she were a most impudent Whore yet could say to the foole whom she entised unto lewdnesse Verse 14. I have peace offerings with me this day have I paid my vowes She did use to performe not the ordinary duties of Religion only and such as God did enjoyne and require of all men such as peace offerings were but to shew more then ordinary zeale and love to piety she made vowes also unto God which was a free and voluntary service whereunto by no expresse law she was tyed nay and she duly paied her vowes too How could her husband or any body else ever suspect this devout and religious woman to be a Whore Nay this was certainely one of the strongest arguments she used to allure the young man to folly and to cloake and hide from him her extreame filthinesse that she seemed so Religious and good a soule For this was the effect of her speech unto him though the love I beare to thee above all men in the world make me desire to enjoy and take my pleasure with thee yet I would not have thee thinke me to be a prophane and lewd and common strumpet No I feare God love Religion and goodnesse I thanke God I have peace offerings with me this day have I paid my vowes Would any honest heart think it possible that one that liveth so lewdly should seeme so Religious yea that they should seeme so Religious for this purpose only that they might live so lewdly Yet you see so it hath beene and so it is with too many in these dayes they would not come so constantly to Church as they doe but only for this cause that they might more freely and with lesse suspition continue the dishonesty and lewdnesse that they use at home These persons certainly take Gods Name in vaine in an high degree and let them be sure The Lord will not hold them guiltlesse that take his Name in vaine Exod. 10.7 specially in so foule and odious a manner as this is To every such a one I may say as the Apostle doth in another case unto Ananias Acts 23.3 God shall smite thee thou whited wall that usest to cover thy rottennesse with this vernish How soone he will smite thee or in what manner or degree he will smite thee is knowne only to himselfe but certainly God shall smite thee thou painted wall that makest Religion a cloak for any lewdnesse whatsoever it be The sacrifice of the wicked is abomination saith the Holy Ghost Pro. 21.27 How much more when he bringeth it with a wicked minde The hearing of the word and receiving of the Sacrament and prayer that any lewd man useth is abominable unto God how much more the hearing and receiving and praying of these men that doe these things to this end that they may sin the more freely Now these two sorts that I have already named are so grosse and palpable hypocrites as many of you wil easily discerne your selves to be better then they The other three are closer hypocrites a great deale yet hypocrites too and odious unto God The third sort of those I told you of that had very good things in them and yet were no better then hypocrites were such as though they lived not in grosse sins yet the Religion and goodnesse they made profession of had no power in them to reforme their hearts and lives Of this sort were they I told you of out of Ezek. 33.30 32. 1. They came constantly to the Ministery of the word 2. Even to the Ministery of Ezekiel who did not use to preach Placentia unto them but was wont plainly and roundly to reprove their sinnes they shunned him not nor liked the worse of him for that 3. They tooke great delight to heare him his preaching was to them as a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice and can play well on an instrument 4. They professed great love to his person 5. They used when they had heard him to talke